Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Her head felt like it was about to split apart. She’d hit it several times before, but never to this magnitude. How hard had she hit the ground? It couldn’t have been too bad given someone or something lessened the blow by catching her mid-air.

She tried to remember further than that but was met with ringing in her ears instead.

“Eirlya?”

The woman’s voice startled her out of her thoughts, having already forgotten she did not travel alone. Shadowheart was watching her expectantly as she followed close behind.

“Sorry, did you ask something?”

The woman quirked a dark brow. “I did, yes, but if you didn’t catch it then it is not important anyway.”

She sighed and ran a hand over her dirtied face. What good was having a companion if she couldn’t even focus long enough to hear when she was spoken to?

“Really, it’s nothing to worry on,” the woman insisted after seeing the look on her face. “I do not blame you for being distracted. In fact, I might judge you were you not, given our circumstances.”

Ah, yes, their circumstances. She shuddered at the thought of the tadpole squirming around inside her brain – inside both of their brains. They’d been through much the last twenty-four hours, including escape from a nautiloid ship. None ever lived to tell that tale, yet here they were – alive and mostly well.  Apart from the looming doom of transformation, apparently.

They’d been walking for a good twenty minutes now. The sounds of burning were growing fainter, though the smoke still hung thickly in the air. There was no sign of the Gith that they’d fought with, though she found herself not minding that detail. Shadowheart was certainly easier to get along with.

“Wait, I think I see something up ahead.”

Shadowheart’s observation met her ears just as her own heightened senses picked up on the sound of a voice calling out to them.

Her eyes turned in the direction of the call – masculine, yet not too gruff – and saw the form of a young man standing near the edge of the hill they’d just made their way up.

The pair started toward him warily, both ready to attack should they need to. As they got closer, she was able to make out the familiar sight of pointed ears. He was an elf, a high elf if his pallid complexion or way of speaking was anything to go off. 

“Oh, yes, hurry! I need some help. I’ve got one of those – those brain things – cornered right over there. You can kill it like the others, can’t you?”

Eirlya glanced over at Shadowheart, a brow quirked. Something inside her screamed ‘be careful’ and Shadowheart’s eyes reflected the same.

“Yes,” Eirlya agreed hesitantly with a nod. “Easily. Stand back?”

She might surely regret this, but after all the horror she’d experienced thus far, the idea of killing another of those creatures was more than appealing. It wouldn’t help change her situation, but it certainly would help to alleviate a little bit of stress.

She started forward, hand at the ready to grab her staff should she need it.

Behind her, Shadowheart shook her head with a quiet sigh – one that made it clear she was wondering if this was how the half-elf got killed. Not by mind flayers, intellect devourers, or crash landings, but by turning her back to a strange man that clearly was up to something.

“Danger! Bad smell! PAIN!”  

She blinked at the voice as realization dawned on her. It wasn’t a brain, but instead a boar – terrified for its life as it darted from the bushes and ran straight down the hill.

It startled her to the point of distraction, enough so that she hadn’t noticed the glint of a dagger as the man moved behind her.

In a single, swift movement, he had the blade against her throat and the two of them on the ground. His body was pushed against hers, one arm wrapped around her back to keep her pinned while the other kept the dagger against her skin.

Despite the danger she found herself in, she couldn’t help but focus on the way he felt. He was strangely cold, leaving her to wonder if he’d landed in the water. If he had, he’d managed to dry rather quickly.

Shadowheart lingered near, though made no attempt to intervene. Not yet, at least.

“Shhh. Breathe not a word if you wish to keep that darling little neck of yours,” the man purred, piercing red eyes meeting her own.

She pressed her back into the ground – and his arm – to create as much distance between the knife and her neck as she could.

“Now, I saw you on that ship, didn’t I? You may nod.”

She shot him a glare, not intent on playing nice if he wasn’t going to. “You did,” she managed through clenched teeth.

A flicker of surprise crossed his face for the briefest of moments before it quickly melted into irritation at her refusal to follow orders.

It was all he could manage to do, however, before a cry of pain escaped him.

She quickly understood the reason. Blinding pain overtook her, causing her to shut her eyes. Visions through a gaze that was not her own played against the darkness of her lids. Nighttime prowling in dark alleys, busy sounds of the city… And then it faded into nothingness.

“What was that?! What did you do?” he demanded.

Her eyes fluttered open to meet his again, expression a disapproving scowl. “I did nothing. It must have been our lovely little brain stowaways,” she hissed. “They connected us.”

He studied her for a moment, waiting for any hints of dishonesty. “Yes… That had to be it. You were a prisoner, too, then. Just like me.”

The arm underneath her began to slip away while he pulled the dagger from her neck with as much care as he could manage. This did not go unnoticed by her, though she chose not to comment. He stood just as she did, neither breaking eye contact the entire time. She’d fallen prey to his antics once already, she didn’t need to again.

“It happened between us, too,” Shadowheart said, reminding them of her presence. “Back on the ship.”

Both turned toward her for a moment, with Eirlya giving a nod of acknowledgment to her, then looked back at each other.

“Well, how lucky then. And to think I was ready to spill your guts all over the dirt. Apologies.”

Eirlya rolled her eyes and crossed her arms over her chest. He was already proving to be something else with an attitude like that. Though, she’d be lying if she said she wasn’t amused. He seemed fun.

“Apology accepted,” she said with a shrug. “I’d have done the same were I in your position.”

A smirk pulled at the corner of his lips. “Kindred spirit, I suppose.”

Shadowheart came to stand beside her now, dark brow quirked in question as she looked at the man. “And who might you be, then?”

“Ah, yes, an introduction!” He gave a swift, overly-dramatic bow then rightened himself up. “My name is Astarion. I was snatched up in Baldur’s Gate.”

She gave a small nod of understanding. It seems most were taken from there, herself included. Though, she still wasn’t entirely sure about Shadowheart’s location at the time of abduction.

“This is Shadowheart,” she motioned toward the raven-haired beauty then to herself. “And I’m Eirlya.”

“A pleasure,” Astarion replied with a smirk. “Any idea how we managed to escape? Or what these little worm things are?”

A smirk of her own crossed her lips. “That would be due to us. Shadowheart fought alongside another we encountered while I ran to connect the ship and, uh… Well, I suppose I crashed it?”

She rubbed the back of her neck as she once more tried to recall the events prior to waking up, but they were still pretty fuzzy.

“Anyway… The parasites are, uh…” She wrinkled her nose, not wanting to say it out loud.

“They’ll make us into mind flayers, unless we get them out,” Shadowheart finished for her, having no problems supplementing information where needed.

Astarion stared at them both for a moment then broke into a fit of maniacal laughter.

“Of course that’s what it is – that it will turn me into one of those monsters. Why did I expect anything different?”

The strange tone of his voice stood out to her, though Shadowheart didn’t seem to catch on. The way he said that… She couldn’t quite put her finger on it, but there was more to his distaste.

“Well, you’re welcome to travel with us. We’re intent on finding someone that may be able to assist. If we’ve not yet changed, there may still be time to find a solution.”

He was quick to answer. “I’d been settled on going this alone, but sticking with the herd may not be such a terrible idea. Alright, I’m at your service. Lead on.”

Shadowheart shrugged and started back along the path they’d been following. Eirlya kept stride beside her with Astarion trailing close behind them.

--

The stars and moon glowed in the dark night sky. Shadowheart was meditating outside her tent and Astarion had settled into reading from a book. They hadn’t gone too far before deciding to wait out the night and for that, she was grateful. She was exhausted and felt like she could sleep a whole day.

“Settling in well?” she asked as she approached the elf.

“Hm, as well as one could, I suppose,” he replied as he closed the book to focus on her. “I must admit this is all quite new to me. Quiet nights instead of the sounds of a city.”

She chuckled a little and nodded. “This is the sound of my childhood,” she offered with a half-shrug. “But I’ve gotten used to the sounds of city life, I will admit.”

He watched her curiously, red eyes focused intently on her every movement. She’d caught a glimpse of the red before, but it was a little more prominent now in the dim light of the fire. She’d never heard of high elves with red eyes, though stranger things had happened, she supposed.

“You’re looking quite well, not a tentacle to be seen!” he said with a grin. “Though, first sight of any change and I’ll have to stop that pretty little heart of yours, I’m afraid.”

That made her laugh hard enough she snorted. “Beg pardon? You try that and I’ll end you, too.”

His expression shifted to one of amusement. “Come now, you wouldn’t want all of that death on your hands, would you? It would be a terrible thing, I’m sure, for a kind thing like you.”

She merely shrugged as she looked him over, trying to gain a glimpse of anything that might help her understand him better.

“How would you want to go?” he asked, finger tapping his chin. “Poison? Stabbed by a knife? Oooh, drowning!”

Now that was a question she’d never been asked before. She took a moment to genuinely consider it, unsure what kind of method she would prefer. It was an interesting thought experiment.

“What about you?” she asked instead.

“Me? Hmmm, well, I’ve always been partial to decapitation. One hard swing and then… Nothing! Blissful darkness.” He beamed, eyes alight with mischief as he acted out the execution. “But we were talking about you.”

She chuckled and crossed her arms. “Decapitation does sound nice. Though, so does poison. I like my food – at least that way I could enjoy it one last time.”

“A fine choice, yes. One to keep in mind, should the worst-case scenario occur.”

Her own lips pulled into a smirk now. “Well, I don’t go down without a fight which means if I die, you’ll be going with me.”

“Oh, I do enjoy you,” he said with a shake of his head. “And it isn’t easy to impress me, you should feel proud. Feisty and you managed to survive crashing a ship you fought your way out of? I believe keeping you around was a good decision.”

She snorted at that. “Keeping me around? I believe it’s the other way, Astarion dear. I invited you to this party, did I not?” She gave a cheeky grin his way then shrugged.

“Until tomorrow, then,” she said as he watched her, smirk still on his lips.

“Good night, Eirlya, and sweet dreams.”

Chapter Text

It was strange to think that their small grouping of two had grown to five in just a few days. First had been their encounter with Astarion and very shortly after, they’d met Gale – a wizard with a large personality that almost rivaled the elf’s. Almost.

Two days after that, they’d found a tiefling by the name of Karlach on the run from imposter followers of Tyr. Together they made a strange group of misfits that, somehow, worked well together. She wasn’t going to question it, especially not when there were more pressing matters at hand.

Such as finding the First Druid by the name of Halsin.

Apparently, he was strongly gifted in the art of healing and the one they ought to consult about their wriggling worm problem.

And he’d, of course, found himself taken prisoner by goblins because nothing could ever be easy.

They were nearly there, having found the Blighted Village with little difficulty. Much to their relief, they’d been able to manipulate their way inside without having to fight. Specifically, she had been able to. Charisma was a gift she’d always been blessed with and her ability to read thoughts certainly helped.

She used the same method to recruit three ogres to assist them when they’d undoubtedly need to fight the goblins at their home base. There, she was sure, they’d only be able to do so much to avoid actual conflict.

“Any of you have sweethearts waiting at home? Perhaps you, Shadow?”

Eirlya had, once again, been lost in her own mind while a conversation played out behind her. Gale was the one to ask, though she was in no way surprised. Out of all of them, he certainly seemed the romantic type. She was more than positive it was the dreams they’d all had the night prior that spurred this topic.

“I do have someone waiting for me,” Shadow replied, though her answer made it clear she wasn’t revealing if the person was romantically tied or not.

This made Eirlya smirk, more than amused.

“And you, Astarion?”

The pale elf waved a dismissive hand. “Oh, many. The city is full of lovelies ripe for the picking.”

A flamboyant, yet equally vague and dismissive response from him – typical, too. It had been a few days of travel thus far and already she felt she understood their personalities quite well.

A boisterous laugh came from Karlach. “Gods no! Friends, sure, but lovers? Never had the time for that.”

“What about you, Eirlya?”

She raised a brow as she glanced back toward Gale, only to see all four of her companions looking at her expectantly.

The question wasn’t one she was keen to answer, but considering the others had…

“No. No sweethearts,” she said with a shake of her head.

Gale’s grin grew larger as he’d caught it and she immediately regretted even opening her mouth to speak.

“No sweetheart but… A crush, perhaps?” Gale probed with a teasing smirk.

She rolled her eyes.

“No, nothing. Sorry to burst your bubble,” she replied with a smirk. “Are you going to answer your own question?”

He chuckled, eyes amused that she’d turned it back to him. To her surprise, Astarion was watching her in a similar fashion, and dare she say he had a hint of pride at how she deflected?

“I don’t believe so, no,” he replied with a shrug.

“A weird way to answer,” Shadow said with a chuckle. “And a surprise, to say the least. You seem the type that would have someone waiting.”

Eirlya smirked this time and turned to look their way. “Ah, but he’s a wizard! They haven’t the time for romance when their spell book is their one, true love.”

Gale let out a quiet ‘ha!’ and nodded. “Here, here,” he agreed with a grin.

Their conversation stopped there, as Eirlya’s bare toes made contact with something soft blocking their path.

“…Oh, poor thing,” she said with a frown pulling at the corners of her lips. “A boar.”  

Gale, Karlach, and Shadowheart came to stand closer while Astarion remained conveniently behind them all.

“Strange. It looks almost alive, but it’s… Certainly not,” she muttered.

“Come now, are we really going to waste time stopping to stare at all the dead animals we happen across?” Astarion asked with a huff. “Are we not currently on an important mission?”

She turned to glare at him and knelt down beside the creature, head tilted. She offered a quiet moment of mourning for the loss of life then turned her attention to examining its body. There wasn’t too much that stood out to her, except two holes in its neck.

The others stepped back as she stood, turning toward Astarion with a tilted head. “Do you know anything about those marks?” With the way he was acting, she couldn’t not ask. He looked practically ready to jump out of his skin.

He glanced at the boar then to her before sighing. “I- It’s been drained of all its blood, killed by a vampire.”

Her heart almost stopped at the mention of such a creature. She’d heard of them, of course, but had never had the displeasure of encountering one.

Gale wrinkled his nose while Shadowheart gripped the weapon at her hip. The news wasn’t anything they wanted to hear – to know that something like that was lurking nearby.

“Well that’s fucking brilliant, isn’t it?” Karlach asked.

“I didn’t want to worry you,” Astarion went on. “They are… Ferocious creatures.”

Eirlya sighed and turned back to look at the boar, brows furrowed. First goblins and ogres, now vampires? No one had said their journey would be easy, but she’d hoped for a little less danger.

“But don’t worry, I’ll keep watch tonight. We won’t have to fear any middle-of-the-night intruders. Now, let’s move on.”

She didn’t have to be told twice nor did the other three. It was a grim sight that only led to grim thoughts and there was nothing those thoughts could do except cause anxiety and fear.

They set back on the path and continued for another hour before they found themselves a nice clearing to settle into for the night.

Shadowheart was back to her usual meditations while Gale was working hard on setting up his spell book for the following day. Karlach was dancing around her tent, lost in her own world.

She found herself wandering around the camp, simply enjoying the songs of the crickets. She came to a stop closer to the trees as she spotted a familiar head of silvery-white hair resting against a fallen log.

“What are you doing?” she asked him, a brow quirked curiously.

He seemed unsurprised by her presence, as though he’d known she was coming his way long before she knew she was.

“The constellations look much better out here. Not that I couldn’t see them in the city, but it’s much clearer.”

He was looking at the stars? Just when she thought she had him figured out he went and threw curveballs like this. He seemed to care about more than he let on.

“Hm, yes,” she agreed. “Not as much light out this far as compared to cities. Makes it much easier to make them out.”

She looked up at the sky for a moment, eyes tracing the familiar patterns.

“May I?” she asked as she turned back to him, motioning to the spot beside him.

“By all means, darling,” he agreed with a teasing smirk, eyes never leaving the stars.

She moved to sit beside him, back resting against the log as she shifted to get a little more comfortable. It felt nice to sit. She hadn’t realized how sore her feet had been feeling until the weight was off of them. One of her hands rubbed absent-mindedly at the sole of her left one, doing what she could to ease the pain.

“You know, there are these wonderful inventions called boots… They protect the feet from injury and bleeding when you wear them.”

Her eyes narrowed as she turned to look at him, lips curled into a slight snarl. She wasn’t genuinely mad, more playfully annoyed than anything. Still, this was a conversation she was very used to having with others that were not of her people.

“You will not be the first to try and convince me to wear them, and I am sure you’re far from the last,” she said with a shake of her head. “I cannot stand them. Besides, it’s not as though I’m completely barefoot.”

It was true – she wore leather wraps that partially covered the pads of her feet but left the rest underneath exposed. They went up to just below her knees as well, offering protection there. The feeling of the earth against her skin was one thing she couldn’t give up.

“No, perhaps not,” he said with a shake of his head, now turning to look at her. “Though I could not fathom anything other than a solid sole against my own.”

She smirked and shook her head in return. It was such a noble thing to say, as she was sure his complaints would be the dirt and grime he’d be exposed to. Yet, he didn’t care as much when covered in the viscera of the creatures they killed.

“Do you know much of the stars?” she asked to shift the conversation back to where they’d started.

He turned his gaze back up to the sky just as she did. “Quite a bit, actually. I have spent a lot of time out at night, looking upward.”

A quiet hum was her response. She’d spent many nights of her own doing the same, though she’d never really taken the time to learn the constellations by name. She only knew how to recognize them in terms of navigation.

“I have to say, the conversation from earlier was quite entertaining,” he said, doing just as she had to change the subject. Tricky bastard.

“Oh? You’ll have to be more specific.” Though she knew which one he meant. At least it wasn’t Gale trying to ask her about it again. She found she didn’t mind as much when it was Astarion questioning her.

“No sweethearts, really?”

Her jaw set into a hard line as she forced herself to study one of the larger stars more intently.

“No. No sweethearts at all,” she finally spoke after a moment’s pause. “Why does it matter if any of us do?”

His eyes sparkled with mirth. “Ah, it doesn’t to me, but I think it does to Gale. I do believe he’s hoping for a little bit of fun himself.”

She snorted in laughter and had to cover her mouth to keep from being too loud. “What, you think he’s interested in Shadowheart?”

Astarion raised a brow. “Perhaps, or he has another set in his sights.”

…Oh.

She shook her head at that and pushed herself up with a huff. “Good luck to him, then. It will be amusing to see him try – I’m not easily won.”

The response pleased the elf and he laughed with more joy than she’d seen so far.

“You never fail to amuse me. Enjoy your night.”

She gave him a half-smile and a wave before she started toward her bedroll. “You as well, Astarion.”

Chapter Text

Everyone had finished settling in for the night without much else to say to one another.

And so, she’d done the same, leaving Astarion in charge of the night watch yet again. He seemed to prefer it so none of them put up a fight as they needed their own rest.

Hers didn’t come so easy tonight.

It had taken her far longer than normal to fall asleep and the sleep she’d had was restless at best. Maybe it was the stress of the day and their predicament, or maybe her body just knew when something wasn’t quite right.

She woke with a start, glowing green eyes flying wide open.

There, hovering over her with his mouth wide open, was the elf meant to be protecting their camp.

“…Well shit.”

He stood up quickly and she followed suit, scrambling to her feet as she looked him over. What the hells was that?!

“It’s not what it looks like!” he protested, his hands held out defensively.

“It’s not?” she hissed. “You were leaning over me like you were about to- to- …. Bite me...”

Realization was slowly flooding through her, and he acted fast before she could spiral too far.

“Okay, that is exactly what it looked like, but I wasn’t going to hurt you – I swear it. I just- Well, I needed…” He sighed. “Blood.”

The confession only served to make her body more rigid as she sized him up. Under the moonlight, the red of his eyes was much more prominent and the way he hungrily licked his lips revealed the most obvious sign of all: his fangs.

How had she never noticed them before? They were so obvious now that she looked.

“And you didn’t think to tell me?”

He scoffed incredulously. “Look at you now – how afraid you are. The best reaction I could have gotten was rejection – a simple no. But I assumed the more likely response would be a stake through my chest.”

The more she studied him, the more she began to relax. All that he was had just been exposed and he was completely at her mercy – something he understood with how vulnerable he was being.

He meant all he said. Even if his body language hadn’t been proof enough, common sense would have been. He needed her alive, needed all of them alive, as they were in the same mess together.

“I wanted you to trust me,” he went on. “And I promise that you can trust me.”

She wasn’t stupid – she knew that there would still be a part of him that would be a risk, but as long as his intent remained to be trustworthy…

“I trust you.”

His brows raised in surprise, her response giving him the courage to try and take her trust a step further. “Then, perhaps, would you… Extend that trust a tad bit more? I usually feed from animals; I’m no monster. I’m just so weak right now. I only need a little – a taste. Please?”

That was a lot to unpack at once. So much so that she allowed herself to do something she didn’t often do with companions. However, this was an extenuating circumstance so she could make an exception.

She met his eyes and forced her mind to reach out to his. She didn’t need the help of the tadpole to do it given her natural talent at detecting thoughts. Given his current state of weakness, she was able to get in without any fight. She was met with flashes of previous meals, small creatures that barely sustained, and a voice commanding they be eaten.

“If you want me to continue to trust you, half-truths are not the way to do it,” she commented as she crossed her arms over her chest. “You only do this because it’s what you were told to do before.”

He looked her over a moment then sighed. “Alright, yes, fine. But that is what I still intend to do and have been doing.”

“I believe you there,” she admitted. “After all, we found your boar.”

She let out a long sigh and ran a hand over one of her long braids. “Alright, since you were desperate enough to say ‘please’,” she finally agreed with a smirk. “But only as much as you need, not a single drop more. Do you understand me?”

He was once again surprised as he looked at her, red eyes reminiscent of a puppy’s. “Really? I- Why yes, of course. You have my word.”

She looked around the camp to see that the others had slept in their tents that evening. That was good, though she still didn’t like the idea of being so exposed if they were going to do this.

As if he could read her mind, he motioned toward his own tent. “How about we get a little more… Comfortable?”

That problem was solved.

She nodded and started toward his tent while he followed close behind. Her heart was pounding against her chest, threatening to burst through due to the anticipation. Part of her was reprimanding herself for making such a stupid decision, but another, larger part was just happy to help.

“While I agree with being discreet right now,” she said, leveling a stern look his way. “The others will need to be told, too.”

He didn’t even protest. “I understand. Of course.”

She offered another nod and then moved to sit on his bed roll. He approached her once she’d found a position she was content with and carefully knelt in front of her.

Cold, nimble fingers found their way into her hair while his other hand rested on the small of her back to keep her steady. Her breath caught at the touch and a lump formed in her throat, making it difficult to swallow. She’d known they would have to get close for this, but knowing was very different than actually doing.

Her gaze flickered up to meet his, a strange feeling passing between them. One moment they’d been an anxious mess, and now…

As silly as it sounded, she felt like they were truly seeing each other for the first time.

He looked as though he had something to say, but instead of saying it, he leaned down to her neck and bit down – hard.

A quiet gasp escaped her, and she found herself shutting her eyes as tightly as she could. The pain was piercing at first, though it quickly faded into a comfortable numbness.

Her body instinctively arched against his as he drank, her breath soft. Why did it feel so… Good? The way he held her tightly, protectively, and the firmness of his chest against her form… She hadn’t expected to actually enjoy this.

Until she started feeling dizzy; that wasn’t as fun.

“Astarion,” she said, barely managing to speak up. “That’s enough.”

He didn’t seem to hear her, and it took all her energy to force her voice louder.

“Astarion. I said that’s enough!”

He finally registered her words and pulled his fangs from her neck, leaning back just enough to look at her. His expression was distant, red eyes hazy.

“Hmm? Oh… Oh, yes, right. I got a little overzealous. I apologize.”

Well, that only served to prove she’d been lucky enough to catch him. If he’d done that without her knowing she was sure she wouldn’t be here in the morning.

“But that was… Very good. I feel much better.”

He lifted a pale finger to his lips and gently brushed a drop of her blood away from them.

“Thank you.” He leaned back in and for a moment, she panicked. She was in no position to fight him off.

But all he was doing was cleaning the wound, dragging his tongue along the puncture marks to help slow the bleeding.

“Now, as wonderful as that was, I still need something more substantial...” he said as he leaned back once more.

He pulled away from her and got back onto his feet with a stretch. She followed his lead, though ended up almost going right back down the moment she did so.

“Are you alright?” he asked, hand tentatively outstretched to catch her should she fall.

“Yeah, just… Woozy. Nothing sleep can’t fix.”

Without asking, she took his arm and nodded toward the tent door. “Help me to my bed, please?”

He cleared his throat, looking uncomfortable with the touch. “Of course, darling.”

He let her use his arm for support as they walked to her tent and once inside it, she used his arm to help lower herself down onto her bed.

“Your help was appreciated,” she said with a sigh. “You can… Go hunt now, if you like. Have fun.”

He blinked and turned to look down at her sprawled out on her bed roll. She could see the hunger returning to his gaze, though it wasn’t strictly for her blood.

“Rest well, my dear.”

He didn’t dare linger any longer lest he tempt fate again.

Chapter Text

~ Astarion POV ~

If there was one thing eternity had taught him, it was to expect the unexpected. Plans were often ruined, and he’d grown accustomed to that.

Yet, nothing had prepared him for tonight – for her.

As he wandered the woods in search of a meal, he found himself unable to stop thinking about what led to this.

He had been doing so well at keeping his oddities hidden and hunger in check. Any other scenario and he might not have cared as much about keeping his true nature a secret. Alas, he needed the help of the group and that meant playing nice, or as nice as he could play.

Much to his chagrin, their constant traveling and fighting was taking its toll on him. The excitement of experiencing the living world again was still there, but so was the taxing need to ensure his thirst was sated properly. When all his energy had been exerted on killing goblins, there wasn’t much left for hunting dinner.

This led to a terrible feeling of desperation and desperate times called for desperate, not well-thought-out measures.

All the rules set by Cazador appeared broken, save for one he’d yet to try: Thou shalt not drink of the blood of thinking creatures.

Rational thought was out the window when one was blood starved, and when he caught sight of Eirlya asleep on her bedroll, neck completely exposed to the night air…

He’d begun creeping up on her and, before he could help himself, bent down with his mouth ready to strike.

That was when she woke up, of course.

Wide, bright green eyes stared up at him with confusion and betrayal. He had prepared himself for an attack, but one never came.

Instead, he watched her go through the various stages of realization about what he really was. Which, of course, made him brace again for stabbing, but it still never happened.

She was upset, but more so that he hadn’t been honest. Strange, considering she was certainly not being honest about a great many things herself. Though he had known now was not the time to judge her when it was his secrets being revealed.

As much as she was upset, she was also terrified. She did well putting on a front, but her heartbeat betrayed her. He could hear how her pulse quickened, how shaky her breath had become.

And despite all of that, she had accepted his request – accepted him.

Truth be told, he didn’t know what to do with the way it made him feel. Two hundred years he’d been subjected to all kinds of hell and torture and never the kindness she had granted him. The gift she’d given him, too, by allowing him her blood.

She’d been utterly delectable. He’d never tasted anything like it before, and he knew everything else he’d ever consume again would pale in comparison.

It was that thought that stuck with him as he finally found his quarry for the evening – another boar like the one he’d carelessly left in plain sight.

By the time he’d finished, the sun had already risen. He meandered back toward his tent and returned outside with a book to pretend he’d been there the entire time.

The first to emerge from their tent was Shadowheart and Karlach with Gale to follow from his own shortly after. They stoked the fire and readied their meals for the morning while chatting eagerly amongst themselves.

He barely paid them any mind – until he heard mention of their fearless leader.

“-Eirlya be up by now?”

Red eyes flickered over the book to settle on Gale, the one who’d spoken.

“Mm, she is usually one of the first awake, other than Astarion. This is quite late for her,” Shadowheart agreed.

This… Was true. Eirlya was always the first he saw in the morning, but she had yet to show her face. He closed his eyes for a moment, focusing on the sounds from her tent. She was still alive; he hadn’t killed her. Good, he didn’t need to worry about a witch hunt.

Or, gods, was that what guilt felt like? The horrible, twisting discomfort in the pit of his stomach that made him want to puke?

Nope, he did not like that. He preferred the fear of being pursued with pitchforks.

“I will go check on her,” Gale insisted and stood up without waiting for a response from the woman.

The book in his hands slammed shut without a thought in his mind and he was up on his feet before he had a chance to think through his actions.

“I am sure she is more than fine,” he insisted to the wizard, having caught up to him. “Should you really be barging in on a woman like this?”

Gale’s expression turned stern as he looked his way. “When there is genuine cause for concern, I do not count it as ‘barging’ in. I intend nothing untoward.”

Perhaps in this moment he didn’t, but he’d made it clear to Eirlya before how the wizard viewed her. Something about allowing him to enter her tent alone didn’t sit well with him and so he followed with the intent of supervising. Especially because he had an inkling of what Gale would find, and he owed it to her to play mediator so the man wouldn’t assume the worst.

If nothing else, showing concern would only further the trust he’d successfully gained from the woman - and he needed her to continue to trust him. He couldn't risk his plan falling apart.

Gale tapped the tent a few times before heading in when she didn’t answer. To his own relief, the half-elf was curled up on her side contently, still asleep but no worse for wear.

“See? Perfectly fine,” Astarion said with a shake of his head as they entered. “Now let’s-“

“No, not perfectly fine! There’s dried blood on her pillow.”

He pinched the bridge of his nose in frustration as Gale dropped to his knees beside her sleeping form, examining her for any damage. Which, of course, he found in the form of his teeth marks on her neck.

“By the gods… You’re meant to keep watch!” Gale was back on his feet in moments, facing him with anger he hadn’t seen before. “And yet, a vampire managed to get through!”

Astarion cleared his throat, Eirlya’s words heavy on his mind.

‘The others need to be told, too.’

He’d agreed, and he had every intention of doing so just… Not when Gale looked ready to kill him already. Except the more the man looked him over, the more he seemed to start piecing the puzzle together himself.

Well, shit. Again.

“I should have known – we all should have. But you walk in the sun, so of course we wouldn’t have assumed…”

Astarion held his hands up as he’d done the other night. “Now hold on just a moment. There is a perfectly reasonable explanation, and-“

“You bit her! What reasonable explanation could there be?!”

The air felt electric the more Gale’s anger rose and Astarion found himself almost regretting his choice to feed from her. No, that was a bald-faced lie. He’d never regret that.

The quiet clearing of a throat distracted them both and their respective gazes turned toward the druid below them.

“Just what in the hells are you two doing?” she asked as she sat up, eyes tired. “In my tent of all places?”

Gale looked remorseful, though he didn’t think it was due to interrupting her sleep. “First this damned parasite, and now another…”

Did he just…? The absolute nerve! He was not a parasite. If anything, an arrangement with him could be quite symbiotic.

“What are you on about, Gale? It’s too early for this.”

The wizard shook his head. “It’s actually almost mid-morning. You’ve been asleep, we were worried… No wonder, considering you were bitten by a bloodthirsty-“

“I said there was a reasonable explanation,” Astarion interjected with a huff.

Eirlya groaned and fell back against the bedroll again, hand pressed against her temple in frustration. “I know, Gale. I let him.”

“Well, of course, you- I beg your pardon?”

Astarion smirked and motioned a hand toward the woman in a ‘see?!’ gesture. As he’d said, a perfectly reasonable explanation.

“Gods, I need coffee… Or a stiff drink,” she muttered under her breath. “Yes, Gale, it’s exactly what I said. I know, I let him. He needed help, I gave it to him.”

“What’s all the commotion then?” Shadowheart asked as she poked her head in. “Is everything alright?”

“Heard the shouting and came rushin’ over to make sure things are good,” Karlach added.

Hells, they were just going to do this all now then, weren’t they?

“It seems our compatriot here is a vampire, and that Eirlya allowed him to bite her.”

Shadowheart blinked a few times and turned to look at Astarion then toward Eirlya before finally turning back to Astarion. “…I’m not in the mood to deal with this. Bite me, Astarion, and I’ll end you. Understand? If you leave my neck alone, then I suppose we’re fine.”

She left immediately after and he wished he could simply follow suit.

“Well, that’s unexpected, though somehow not,” Karlach said with a shake of her head. “Hm. You’ve not given me any reason to distrust you yet, so I guess I’m with Shadowheart on this one.”

“Well, I’m not,” Gale said with a shake of his head. “Traveling with a vampire? That’s not-“

“Okay, that is enough!” Eirlya snapped. The tone she used was one he had not heard from her before – genuine anger and displeasure that came out like a hiss. He found he quite liked that much force coming from a smaller thing like her.

“I trust him. Like Karlach said, he has given us no reason not to, and until that day comes, I suggest you deal with your own issues, Gale, and respect that we need each other’s help right now.”

Astarion’s smirk was still in place, though it took all he had to keep it there. She was defending him. Even after all that had transpired the night before, she was standing up for him.

Such a strange thing, she was.

Gale was silent for a few moments before he finally sighed and gave a nod.

“Fine,” he agreed. “You have a point. Just so you know, Astarion, I taste absolutely awful so don’t even think about it.” He pointed his finger at him in warning.

He knew better, he really did, but the opportunity was just too good to pass up.

He playfully snapped his teeth together toward the outstretched finger then gave a devious grin. “Of course,” he agreed.

Gale glared then left the tent, leaving the two of them alone just as they’d been the night before. He turned back to her, fully expecting a lecture of some kind, but instead, he was surprised all over again.

She was grinning, unable to hold in her laughter – the oddly adorable snort she often made when she found something truly hilarious.

“His face when you bit the air,” she managed through breaks in her giggles.

He found his brows raising curiously, though his usual smirk had found its way back. She was… Very different, yes.

But not in a bad way at all.

Chapter Text

She wished she could say that had been her rudest awakening, but there were other mornings that blew this one out of the water. Still, it hadn’t been the way she wanted to awaken – though she in no way was complaining about Astarion’s presence. Ignoring everything that had come to light, he always entertained her, and this proved no different.

“How do you feel?”

His question brought her attention back to him now that her laughter had calmed.

“I’ve felt worse,” she said with a shrug. “I’m fine, for the most part. Still a bit woozy but nothing that should interfere with scheming and killing. How do you feel?”

He chuckled. “It’ll pass,” he assured her. “I feel positively wonderful, darling, and that’s all thanks to you.”

She found herself smirking at his entire demeanor. He was even more energetic than she’d seen him before; it was nice to see him so happy.

She finally stood up and stretched to crack her back. “Did you need anything else? I need to switch tunics.”

His brow quirked devilishly, lips curled up on both corners – enough so that the tips of his fangs were visible. She really should have realized sooner.

“Well, no, but I wouldn’t mind staying around for the show.”

She threw a teasing glare his way and pointed toward the door of her tent. “Out, Astarion.”

He chuckled, expression still the same, only there was something more hidden in his eyes. “As you wish, my dear. Perhaps next time.”

He was gone after that, leaving her to stand there staring after him. He was very flirtatious in general, but the way he’d looked at her… She couldn’t help but wonder if the moment they’d had last night had shifted their paradigm entirely.

She changed into a different tunic as she’d said then pulled her usual armor over the top. It was the usual druid robes with leather shorts underneath.

When she left her tent, she looked around for any signs of chaos. Honestly, she half expected the air to be much more tense than it actually was. Her four companions were seated around the fire, talking about potential methods of taking out the goblin leaders as if the scene in her tent had never happened.

She joined them with ease, snagging the last of the food to munch on while offering her own suggestions of how to handle their mission.

Astarion’s ability to fade into darkness was really handy – and now knowing the truth about it, it made a lot more sense, too. Better than that, he brought up a good point that now that they knew what he was, he had more to offer them. She gave permission for him to feed on their enemies at this point, but only if they were already going to die by their hands. He had been very pleased by this.

She made a mental note to talk to him later about other methods of keeping his hunger under control, as she knew that feeding on their foes was probably not going to be enough.

The rest of them would follow from above, using the various rafters to give them the advantage.

They were as prepared as they could be, though nothing could have readied them for the worst part about all of this.

Goblin camps reeked.

She hadn’t been expecting to smell roses, but this was far worse than anything she could have imagined.

“I am going to need at least ten baths after this,” Gale said, voice soft so only the group would hear him.

She chuckled a little and gave a small nod in agreement. “Or twenty,” she replied.

Karlach snickered in amusement though said nothing as she was too focused on their surroundings to continue the conversation.

“Whispering? How cute. They will not be offended - I do not believe ‘bath’ is part of a goblin’s vocabulary.”

It took all she had not to laugh at Astarion’s words. Words that, thankfully, were still hushed as he at least knew better than to risk angering the goblins on their own territory.

That is, without meaning to. They had every intention of stirring up trouble soon enough, but on their own terms.

Right now, they were simply sneaking about the camp as she’d yet again used her charm to get them inside. It wasn’t that she didn’t want to fight – it was quite the contrary, really. She was ready to knock their skulls in, but she’d learned early on that strategy was important. With them being trusted to wander without any suspicion, it allowed them the chance to size the place up and determine where they’d start with their ‘eliminations’.

They kept close together, seeming as though they were simply there to join in with their celebrations. From what they’d gathered, they’d successfully accomplished a raid and were enjoying the benefits of that. It created the perfect opportunity for them as many were drunk off their asses and wouldn’t even know what hit them.

“That ogre guarding the doors… I do think he poses our first real threat here,” Eirlya noted as she watched the tall creature rambling on about a chicken.

“Agreed,” Shadowheart said. “Perhaps we ought to look higher up for an alternative entrance?”

She grinned at the suggestion and started toward the wall where she’d noticed thick vines growing. They’d be perfect for scaling the stone to reach the higher part of the courtyard. The others followed her lead, and she did her best to hide how much that unsettled her.

She had never really been a leader, which was why she couldn’t understand how she – out of all of them – had become their group’s forerunner.

Perhaps it was better she didn’t question it. Why worry about something that seemed to be working?

“There.” Shadowheart pointed toward a crack in the masonry. “If we hit that a few times I think we can make a space big enough for us to get through.”

Eirlya glanced around at the sleeping goblins and rolled her shoulders. “Good idea, but it’s going to be loud.” She turned back toward the goblins. “We need to make sure they stay asleep.”

Gale, picking up on what she was hinting at, crept closer to the few slumbering close by. Astarion moved toward the wall, eyes watching her every move. This wasn’t the first time she’d caught him studying her - how long had he been doing that for? Long enough to notice the way Gale looked at her based on their discussion the other night.

The goblins were asleep enough that they wouldn’t even realize Gale had charmed them into an even deeper slumber. The enchantment left his lips moments later, cascading around the creatures as they continued to rest.

She watched with bated breath, relief flooding through her when Gale gave the all-clear.

Good. It had worked.

She gave a nod to Karlach who gave a swing of her axe and hit the wall with ease. The stones began tumbling down with a loud crash, revealing a larger hole for them to enter through. None of the goblins below had any inkling to what was going on above them and the ones that she’d spelled were still sound asleep.

“Ah, teamwork makes the dream work, as they say,” Astarion commented with a grin.

“Is your contribution your witty remarks?” Gale asked.

“Here I thought it was my good looks,” Astarion responded with an over-the-top flip of his curls.

She found herself unable to hide the smirk at their exchange, though said nothing as she jumped up to the crack and pulled herself over.

Once inside, she did another survey of the area then turned back to her cohorts.

“This may be one of those situations where we have to come back a few times,” she huffed. “I just feel it deep in my bones.”

Karlach shook her head. “Don’t jinx us, Lya. The less time we have to spend here the better.”

“Agreed.” It was Gale and Astarion who spoke at the same time resulting in a glare leveled each other’s way. They had an odd relationship, to say the least, but it amused her all the same.

It took a bit of asking around as tactfully as they could, but they managed to glean a little more information about the location of the druid. Along the way they’d ended up saving the strange bard from the Grove – Volo. He’d claimed to have a reward they’d want so they gave him directions back to their camp to wait.

As they came down to the worg pens, she knew their ‘friendliness’ was at an end.

Trapped in a cell was a large beast, suffering through rocks being thrown its way. Clearly, the goblins had never heard the phrase ‘don’t poke the bear’.

The bear’s gaze met hers and she knew immediately that they’d found their mark.

“Help me,” he pleaded. It was clear as day to her, though to anyone else it would be nothing more than a roar.

She turned toward the others now and spoke quietly under her breath. “That’s Halsin.”

The group didn’t question her. Even if she weren’t a druid herself, they tended to put a lot of faith in her anyways.

“How do we want to do this?” Gale asked as they huddled at the top of the stairs, looking down at their objective.

“Astarion, do you want to do your sneaky thing and take out as many as you can until we’re noticed?” she asked with a tilt of her head.

“That sounds heavenly,” he agreed with a dangerous smirk.

“I’ll spot you,” Shadow said as she readied her mace.

He took off without any hesitation, disappearing into the shadows. The only sign that he was still there was the occasional whir of an arrow and the piercing squelch it made when it hit its target. He managed to down three before the others got wise.

“And here we go.” Eirlya jumped up onto her feet and moved toward the edge of the stairs to keep higher ground.

She braced herself for the first attack, but found the goblins distracted when the bear let out a mighty roar and crashed through the iron bars of his prison.

She took the opportunity to summon a patch of thorns under the goblins, causing them to become trapped in a tangle of vines. Her entire being felt invigorated by the magic and she found herself questioning how she had ever tried to use a bow for most of her life. It had never felt as right as spells did.

Gale managed a spell of his own – one of the electric variety - and killed a few more before they could open the gates to release the worgs. Astarion, still hidden somewhere, loosed a few more arrows to kill the worgs despite their containment – a decision she wholly agreed with as she didn’t want to risk any further dangers in there.

Their battle was fairly one-sided and ended as quickly as it started. To their relief, it was quietly contained, and no others rushed in to their allies’ aid.

“Ah, fighting – ever the rush!” Gale’s cheerful baritone called over to the others.

They all reconvened in the center of the room by the bear just as his form began to shift. In his place stood a wood elf looking far better than she expected after being held against his will.

“Halsin, I take it?” Shadowheart asked.

“Yes, that would be me,” he answered. “You have my sincerest thanks for your assistance.”

Eirlya shrugged and stepped forward. “Yes, well, I must admit that it’s for selfish reasons. We have a problem that we were hoping you might be able to provide some insight into. We need a healer.”

The druid studied her for a moment. “Are you not versed in the ways of healing yourself?” he asked, noting her attire.

“I am, but this goes above my capability. We’ve managed to find ourselves… Infected.”

She launched into an explanation of their predicament, a little more involved than she’d done for others. He seemed to be their first real lead, after all.

All he could manage was to stare at her and the others. “Tadpoles… But you’ve not yet undergone ceremorphisis. Strange.”

“Yes, yes, strange indeed,” Astarion said with a wave of his hand. “We are all aware of that. What we need are some real answers, such as how to control it.”

Shadowheart and Gale turned toward him with raised brows.

“Control it? You mean remove it.” Shadowheart’s tone was one of ice and disapproval.

“Oh, of course, that too,” the high elf agreed with a half-shrug.

Eirlya sighed and turned back toward Halsin. “Do you think you can help us? All we keep getting met with is discussions of something called the Absolute.”

He hesitated. “…Perhaps. But I need more information, more answers. It would be best to find your way to the Moonrise Towers, especially if this has links to the Absolute. I would even be happy to accompany you, but I’d need something in return first.”

She crossed her arms over her chest. He wanted more from them?

“The Grove is in danger, as I’m sure you know. We have a plethora of Tiefling refugees and with the goblin problem growing… If you could just take out the leaders they wouldn’t know what to do with themselves. It would help us greatly.”

Somehow she knew they’d find themselves in the middle of the struggle, though she wasn’t too upset. The prospect of being able to help others made up for that.

“Alright,” she agreed. “But mostly because we really need your help.”

She had jinxed them – they were going to have to spend more time at the hideout after they planned their next move. She gave Karlach an apologetic grin and the woman simply shrugged with a smirk of her own.

Chapter Text

Their plan was a simple one – waltz back in to the camp as if nothing was different. Once inside, they’d start with the leader closest to them, Priestess Gut. Once she was handled, they’d move onto Dror Ragzlin and finally, the drow Minthara. They’d opted for a similar approach to their first trip through, as it had worked so well the last time.

They made surprisingly quick work of each of them and reported back to Halsin that the leaders were no more. He urged them to return to the grove and let Zevlor know the situation, as he had a few more things to finish up before he came back himself.

It was leaving the camp that was proving to be the hardest. That much became clear when they found themselves back outside on the ledge that overlooked the ruined courtyard.

“Perhaps it would be good to split up and see which side offers the clearest path?” Shadowheart suggested.

Eirlya nodded in agreement. “Good idea. I’ll head the way we came in, and someone else can check by the sigil – see if we have a clear shot to teleport.”

She started in the direction she mentioned, keeping low to the ground as she moved along the crumbling wall.

“Well, I see why you don’t wear shoes. You’d alert the enemy forces with your steps.”

She jumped and whirled around to see Astarion smirking at her, having tailed close behind without her realizing.

“Says the one starting a conversation when we’re meant to be quiet,” she whispered back.

He chuckled softly. “A fair enough point,” he replied, keeping his voice low too. “But it seemed the most opportune time to speak with you alone.”

She was more than confused. “…Speak alone…?”

“I’ve been thinking about that lovely moment we shared together. The way your skin felt under my lips, your body twitching with pleasure… I’ve come to admire all of you, and I don’t believe I’m wrong in saying you feel the same about me. So I was thinking, when we get the chance, we could take some intimate time for ourselves away from camp…”

She was dumbstruck, speechless. That was so… Forward. Even more than that, he’d chosen now, of all times, to come onto her?

“To be clear, I’m talking about sex.”

Scratch her earlier thoughts. This felt perfectly on brand for him – bluntness, timing, and all.

“Oh, so good of you to clarify. If you hadn’t, I’d have still thought you intended to read me a bedtime story.”

He grinned devilishly. “One can never be too cautious in making sure the other understands to consent.”

Her cheeks flushed red against her will, or even redder as they’d started turning shades darker when he began his proposition.

“So, my dear, what do you say?”

She’d never been the type to do the whole ‘friends with benefits’ thing. Not that they were really friends, exactly, but it was a similar concept given their situation. Still, the opportunity was too good to pass up. He was entirely correct that she’d been attracted to him.

“Alright, yes. I think that sounds good.” She glanced down over the wall to make sure they were still safely hidden. “Next time you want to ask me something like that, though, perhaps not when we’re in the middle of a mission?”

“I take it that means having you right here and now is out of the question, then?" He smirked. "Of course, I jest. I’ll find you when the time is right.”

Whether he did more or not, she didn’t notice as she’d turned her full attention back to the task at hand. Mostly because she was terribly flustered and she didn’t want him to see that – to have the satisfaction of knowing just how easily he could get under her skin.

They regrouped with the others and ended up going down the path to the sigil after causing a distraction that would let them pass without trouble. Once they reached it, they used it to teleport themselves back to the Grove.

Finding and telling Zevlor had been easy enough. She’d expected the conversation to be a quick ‘we saved you, goodbye’, but no. He’d insisted they all celebrate at their camp. It could be worse, she supposed; at least it would be an excuse to drink and avoid thoughts of their impending doom.

Gale, Shadowheart, and Karlach were pleased with an opportunity to catch a break, but Astarion seemed to be sharing in her own discontent. Good. He deserved that after what he pulled at the camp.

His displeasure became clearer as she approached him where he stood, nursing a bottle of wine near his tent.

“Never thought I would be the one celebrated as a ‘hero’,” he said as he took a swig from the bottle. “And now that I am? I absolutely hate it.”

She chuckled. “Awww, really? And here I thought you liked being the center of attention.”

He smirked as he took another drink. “In some cases, sure, but this? I hope there is not a next time. And if we are being celebrated, I would have expected better wine. Not whatever this piss is.”

She took the bottle from him and brought it to her lips, only for her face to contort in disgust as the liquid hit her tongue.

“Terrible, isn’t it?” he asked as she handed it back to him.

“Fuck that’s awful,” she managed through a few coughing gags. “Is there even any alcohol in it?”

He shrugged and poured the rest of the wine onto the ground as neither deemed it palatable enough to keep drinking.

“You know, back home, we had this wine that would knock even the heartiest drinkers off their feet.” She crossed her arms over her chest as she often did when standing around. “Can’t remember what it was made from, exactly, but I do know humans couldn’t manage with it. Most half-elves, too.”

He raised a brow as he gave her a once-over. “Something tells me you might not have shared that experience,” he teased with a wink.

“Of course not. When you’re practically raised on the stuff, you build up a certain tolerance.”

His lips parted into a wide, fangy grin. “Of course not,” he repeated. “Mmm, this entire affair is boring. Maybe now is a good time for us to have our own fun.”

She was much more prepared for his advances this time, having had the rest of the day to acclimate to the fact that she’d agreed to sleep with him. 

“Maybe… If you say please.”

He staggered back in surprise, red eyes wide. She'd thrown him off his game.“What?”

She smirked. “Say please.” If he was going to play games with her, she could play them right back.

He narrowed his eyes as he contemplated his next move carefully. How badly did he really want to fuck her?

“…Please.”

Very badly, it seemed.

“Now darling, you don’t have to beg. I would have said yes anyway.” She clasped her hands together in delight and giggled while he had to take another moment to recover.

“You cheeky little minx.” He shook his head. “Well played. We’ll wait until the party dies down and then we can find each other.”

“Sounds like a plan,” she agreed with a playful wink. “Until then, I’m going to see if I can’t find another drink that isn’t watered-down swill.”

Chapter Text

A few hours passed before the party’s life began to dwindle. If she’d known how long it would go on for, she would have insisted Astarion run away with her to find somewhere private much sooner. Still, it wasn’t all bad even though the waiting was agonizing.

She’d found some mead; not her preference at all, but at least stronger than the other stuff they were sharing around.

The bottle was gone by the time everyone had retired for the evening, and she barely felt a tingle. Sometimes she wished it was a little easier for her to get drunk. Then again, she wanted to give Astarion her full attention and that would be difficult if her faculties were compromised.

She waited until she was sure everyone else had gone to bed before she tossed the glass bottle into the fire and headed off to the woods. They hadn’t really said where they’d be meeting, but she knew he’d be like her in not wanting any risk of interruption.

She didn’t have to wander far before he stepped out from behind a tree, shirt already off.

“There you are,” he said, hungry eyes sizing her up. “I’ve been waiting for you. Waiting… To have you. Since the first moment I saw you.”

She raised a skeptical brow. “Oh, really now?” she asked. “From the first moment you saw me. You mean, when you pinned me to the ground threatening to kill me? Is this some kind of mating ritual I’ve yet to learn?”

He’d been thrown off yet again and she couldn’t help the warm satisfaction that surged through her chest. She’d learned early on he prided himself on staying one step ahead of everyone, but he’d not been able to do that with her. Not continuously, at least.

“It sounded better in my head,” he admitted. “Though, it is true. Surely you felt that spark?”

Now that she could agree with easily. There’d been an undeniable moment between them as they stood staring one another down. She’d be lying if she said she hadn’t wanted him since that moment, too. She just… Would not have gone about it the way he had.

“I do,” she conceded with a nod. “Though, it will take much more than this and sex to ‘have’ me.”

He chuckled as he stepped toward her, arms outstretched. “I expect nothing less of you,” he purred. “In fact, I very much enjoy the prospect of hunting you.”

Her shoulders shifted as she tried to hide just how good the thought of that made her feel. While she didn’t enjoy using a bow, she did enjoy the thrill of the hunt. His vampiric nature made him a natural predator; she could only imagine how appealing hunting was to him, especially when it came to successful sexual advances.

“Well, for tonight at least, you’ve caught me. What do you intend to do to me?”

Cold hands gingerly brushed against her tanned arms as he closed the distance between them. “I can think of a few things, but making you scream tops the list.”

Her heart skipped a beat as red flushed her cheeks. “I suppose we’ll see, then.”

He wasted no more time and captured her lips with his own. They were soft and just as cold as the rest of him; it mingled pleasantly with the heat of her own. She could taste the lingering copper of blood tinged with a bit of that shitty wine from earlier. Yet somehow, it was the best kiss she’d ever received.

She draped her arms around his neck as she deepened the kiss, lips parting to allow him full access.

His hands slid down to her hips and with more strength than a man his size should have, hoisted her up to press her back against a tree.

Her heart pounded in her ears, drowning out any sounds around them and making him her entire focus.

She wrapped her legs around his waist to straddle him, using her own strength to pull him closer to her while his tongue began hungrily searching for her own. She let them dance together a few times before she turned hers to his fangs, gently tracing them. They were sharp, unsurprisingly so, and she managed to nick the tip of her tongue.

He growled against her lips then trailed kisses down toward her neck, only to pause when he realized what he was doing. Red eyes looked up at her, half-lidded from lust as he silently asked for permission.

She revealed her neck in invitation, though let her eyes leave the unspoken warning of ‘only a little’ considering he’d taken some only the night before.

This time he took his time. He pressed his lips where he’d bitten before, giving devoted care to the sore skin. His tongue flicked out to trace the marks and then offered another kiss.

The pain of his bite wasn’t as bad this time, which surprised her. She’d expected it to be worse with how sensitive the area had been all day. It was only icy for a second before it faded into the blissful numbness that sent shivers through to her core.

A moan escaped her parted lips, eyes dazed as she looked up at the canopy of trees.

He pulled back just as quickly as he started and licked away the remaining blood. “You like that, do you?” he teased against her skin. “If only my first bite had been tonight; I could show you an even better time. Biting during sex can really heighten the orgasm, you know. Alas, perhaps another time.”

She swallowed the lump in her throat as she could already tell it would. Damn it. Why did she need blood to live? She had half a mind to just let him and if she died during it, so be it. At least she went out with a literal bang.

“Don’t make promises you can’t keep,” she hummed. She slid her fingers under the hem of her armor and began to pull it over her head. With his help, they got it off in record time and tossed it to the side. Her tunic was quick to join them as were his pants and her undergarments.

They stood tangled together, finally exposed to each other.

He drank her in under the light of the moon, expression softened and more genuine. “Gods, you’re beautiful.” His fingers reached out to trace the speckling of freckles along her shoulders much like the ones on her cheeks. “Skin kissed by the sun.”

Her eyes fell closed as she let him explore. She would have thought he’d go straight to her breasts or even lower, so this was a welcome surprise. Any other lover she’d taken in the past would have done that; they never had anything to say about the rest of her.

She felt his lips against her collarbone now, dragging lower until they finally found her nipple. Her breath came out in a shudder as he flicked his tongue against it a few times, encouraging it to harden. Once it did, he switched to sucking with the occasional nibble here and there.

There were many places on her body that were sensitive, but she was one of those women who really responded to nipple play.

Her toes curled as he continued, her thighs going damp from how easily this got her wet.

“Take me now,” she all but demanded. He tilted his head to look up at her, her nipple still caught between his teeth.

“As the lady commands it.”

She was sure he was used to being in command and she would have let him be, but it had been so long since she’d been touched like this, she worried she wouldn’t last if he kept up with what he was doing.

A quick glance down showed he was in a similar position. His cock was hard, already dripping with anticipation. She reached out with delicate fingers and stroked along his length then helped guide it toward her entrance.

He needed no further coaxing as he thrust inside of her with a grunt, his grip on her tightening. Her nails dug into his shoulders as he entered, breathing labored as he moved himself into a better position. He fit her perfectly.

Her body was trembling from the desire and the feeling of his starting rhythm. Her eyes couldn’t focus, and she began to lose control of the sounds she made. This only served to fuel him further, urging him to move faster and thrust harder.

Warmth and pleasure swelled in her lower stomach then spread to her lower lips, her muscles tightening and squeezing around him. She squirmed as the climax built; he kissed her to try and make her stay still.

They found release in tandem – he with a sound of a guttural moan and her with a scream of ecstasy. Their bodies glistened with sweat as he shifted them down to the forest floor, already preparing for another round.

Chapter Text

The sound of birds caused her to stir, slowly easing her back into the waking world. The sun was shining and based on the way it filtered through the trees, it had only just started its ascent. She sat up slowly, her body already protesting her movements.

They’d… Gone much harder and much longer than she’d thought they would. There was just something magical between the two of them that they found they couldn’t get enough of, their energy continuously renewing. They’d even tried a few poses that weren’t her usual choice, hence the sore muscles.

She looked around for any sign of him, half-worried he’d left her alone in the woods – naked. Thankfully that wasn’t the case as she saw him with his face tilted toward the sun, arms out to his side as he basked in the light.

A small smile settled on her lips as she watched him. He’d said before that he hadn’t seen the sun in two hundred years until a few days ago. She couldn’t imagine what that had to be like and would probably be doing the same thing he was.

“Not a cuddler, huh?” she teased.

A quiet huff – something she’d come to learn was a laugh – escaped him. “I thought you might sleep longer,” he admitted. “After the night we had.”

She reached over to grab her tunic and pulled it on as she stood up on shaky feet. Yeah, today was going to suck. She felt like she’d exercised too hard.

“Mmm, apparently not.” She shrugged only to pause, eyes falling on his back. Now that she hadn’t noticed the night before.

“What are all those markings?”

His shoulders went rigid and he turned so he was facing her. Ah, a touchy subject. Noted.

“A poem, a gift from Cazador,” he explained through gritted teeth. “One that took him all night to carve along with several revisions.”

She tilted her head. “Cazador?” she asked.

“My master. The one who made me as I am. The one who controlled every aspect of my entire existence for the last two hundred years. Where I was nothing more than a slave… No, worse than that – a puppet.” His hands clenched into fists at his sides.

Oh. There had been a very brief mention of a master the night he’d bitten her, if she was remembering correctly. A lot of it felt like a blur.

“Do you know what the marks say?” she asked.

He shook his head. “No, it’s not like I can look in a mirror to tell,” he spat.

She sighed. So much for him being in a better mood after their time together. Though, that was mostly her fault for asking.

To her surprise, however, he softened his posture and offered her a flirty smile. “We should head back to make sure we don’t get suckered into helping another group of helpless miscreants.”

She nodded and turned to get the rest of her clothing gathered. “And figure out our next plan of action. Going to the Moonrise Towers sounds like the best plan, but there’s also seeking out Auntie Ethel.” She paused. “Who is very, very clearly hiding something. Can you tell?”

He smirked. “Darling, I thought you’d never notice,” he teased. “You don’t get that old and wrinkly by playing fair.”

She finished dressing and turned to look at him again. “That, and I can just feel something unnatural about her.” She wriggled her fingers near her head. “I think she is, quite literally, not what she appears. Which furthers my intrigue about what she really might know.”

“Ah, I see your way of thinking. Yes, I agree. Perhaps, then, we should stop by her first before the towers?”

It was a solid idea, one that she’d want to run by the others first before making any kind of final decision. “I’m inclined to agree. We’ll check with the rest of our group.”

Astarion nodded and fell into stride beside her as they started their trek back to camp.

She didn’t want to admit it, but she felt an even stronger connection to him than she had before. She’d been hoping her attraction had just been purely physical, that if they finally got rid of that sexual tension she’d feel better. But she only felt pulled to him more than ever and that scared her.

Especially because she was more than certain he was just using her for sex.

They made it back to camp before anyone became wise to them having been absent at all. She set about getting breakfast ready and got coffee on the pot, too. Astarion made himself comfortable near the fire with a book in his hand, though his eyes never left her.

“Ah, morning!” Gale said with a stretch as he came to join them. “What a night, eh?”

Shadowheart was soon to follow, her expression quite like resting bitch face as it often was in the morning. She was very much the type that needed coffee to become a ‘normal’ person.

“I am never drinking again,” Karlach said with a rub of her temple as she joined them.

Gale chuckled while Astarion let out a hearty laugh straight from the gut.

“You say that now but the next time you’re offered some you’ll still agree to it,” the vampire said with a shake of his head.

“Here,” she said, handing over a mug of liquid energy to Shadowheart.

“Where did you two get off to last night?” Shadowheart asked over her steaming mug.

“Oh, here and there… And everywhere,” Astarion offered indifferently.

“Uh-huh…” she replied as she took another sip.

Karlach was snickering into her own mug, more than amused.

Eirlya didn’t say anything, instead pretending she hadn’t heard the question by focusing intently on the breakfast she was making.

“So, we were thinking,” she began, giving the sausage a quick turn in the pan. “Perhaps it would be best to visit Auntie Ethel first. Just to cross it off our list and say we did it. Never know if there might be something we could learn there, though I’m not holding my breath.”

Gale raised a brow. “Talking plans together now, are you?” he joked. “Sounds like a good idea, though. Perhaps we should.”

Shadowheart’s face was less stoic now that she’d had half a cup of coffee. “I agree. Something about that old woman rubs me the wrong way and warrants a look.”

She started to plate the food and hand it out to everyone then took a seat by them with her own serving. “Then it’s settled. We’ll head to the Sunlit Wetlands and go from there.”

Chapter Text

“Do you think they just wanted to get rid of us for a bit?” she asked with a glance toward her current and only party member.

“I don’t see why they would. After all, I’m a delight to have around,” Astarion replied with a smirk.

“You’re certainly something,” she replied with a laugh only to pause shortly after.

“Wait, does that mean I’m not?” she asked with feigned offense, a hand rested over her chest.

“Of course not, love. A silly question after last night, don’t you think?” Bastard. He was as smooth as ever and knew just how to make her knees quake.

Though, what he called her hadn’t escaped her notice. She hadn’t caught when he’d switched to calling her that, but she wasn’t going to complain by any means. It was much better than the same pet name he used for everyone else; this one seemed reserved just for her.  

“They did have a valid point, as much as it pains me to say,” he went on. “Feeling out that healer Nettie given her connections to Halsin seems like a good idea. Besides, I can’t say I blame them for not wanting to encounter our dear Auntie again.”

Her nose wrinkled at the mention of the old woman. “Why is it that we got gulled into investigating the creepy old lady?”

He tapped his chin as he pretended to think. “I am going out on a limb and betting it’s because you are our leader and I, myself, am considered as far removed from ‘sweet’ as one can be. In other words, you’re good with the talking and I’m good with the biting.”

She snorted at that and shook her head with a roll of her eyes. “You’re not wrong. Though, I could bite if I wanted to.”

His eyes flickered with amusement. “Could you now? Teeth like yours aren’t meant for making much of a dent, you know.”

She grumbled something under her breath about how she ‘totally could’ if she bit hard enough and left it at that.

They followed the stairs from the Blighted Village down to the path leading farther into the wetlands. It only took a few steps before her mental alarm bells started ringing. Something wasn’t right here.

She came to a halt and held her hand in front of him so he’d do the same.

“What is it?” he asked, turning to look at her.

“I don’t like… This.” She gestured around them at the happy, cheery scenery. There were sheep, bunnies, butterflies… It was almost too good to be true with the land they were in.

“There’s no way something like this exists naturally. Especially so close to a place known as ‘Blighted’.”  

He looked with a quizzical tilt of the head. “It does feel a bit storybook, doesn’t it?”

She rolled her shoulders and cracked her fingers then lifted a hand – her usual preparation for spell work.

“Came prepared,” she said with a smirk. “I figured… Auntie Ethel seems shrouded in magic, should be ready to dispel the illusion she has. That should work here, too, assuming it’s the same deal.”

She spoke the spell and threw it out to the land, causing green light to spread out and encompass the swamp.

“Would seem you’re right, look there.” Astarion pointed toward one of the sheep that quickly changed form into something far less charming and with a lot more teeth.

A Red Cap? Many of them, from the looks of it. An illusion like this took a lot of thought… And magic. There was no way Auntie Ethel was who she said she was.

“Baa.”

The sound caused them both to turn toward one of the faux sheep. Did they still think they were in disguise? Apparently so.

She giggled under her breath and waltzed right up to the one that had made the sound.

Astarion watched in slight concern, as though he should be worried his companion had lost her mind.

She bent down just enough to be eye level with the Red Cap, and then…

“Baaaaaa.”

The Red Cap growled and took a slight step back, eyes narrowed dangerously. Despite its confusion over her closeness, it ended up baa’ing back.  

A bark of laughter escaped Astarion as she straightened herself up and turned back to face him. He was holding his sides to keep from laughing even harder.

“Come on, then, we should see what else isn’t as it appears here.”

He was quick to stand by her side as they continued on, his lips a mirthful grin. “I dare say, you continue to surprise me. Just when I expect you to be serious in a situation, you toss that notion right out the window.”

She shrugged with a quiet huff of amusement. “What good is life if you can’t have a little fun, even with important matters?”  

“Well said,” he praised with a wink her way.

They lapsed into silence for a few minutes, simply examining their surroundings for any other hints of what they’d be dealing with in terms of Auntie Ethel.

He was the first to speak again.

“I’ve been thinking about the other night again,” he said, his tone… Strange. Strange in the sense that she couldn’t quite recognize what emotions would be associated with the conversation he was initiating. It was really difficult to tell with him sometimes, though she liked to think she was getting better at reading him – even if this wasn’t one of those times.

“Oh? Which night – last night with the sex or the night you bit me?”

His grin turned devilish. “Oh, believe me, I’ll never not think of the sex,” he teased. “But I meant more the latter. I’ve… Been as I am for centuries now, but you…” He sighed and hesitated, seeming to consider whether he wanted to finish that thought. “You were my first.”

“…First?” she asked before her brain caught up with her mouth. “Oh, you mean… Ohhhh. Huh.”

He shrugged and looked back ahead. “I am not entirely sure why I’m sharing that.”  

She gave a half smile and glanced sideways at him. It was a rare show of openness, and she knew how much he liked to hide behind displays of grandeur. So while she really wanted to express how sweet she thought that was, she settled for taking a note from his plays to keep him at ease.

“I know! I can’t believe you did – it’s such a shock considering you’re not very forthcoming about most things.”

He seemed to appreciate the response and offered her another wink. “Secrecy is attractive, love. Women enjoy a man with a bit of mystery.”

She rolled her eyes. “Yeah, yeah. Make your jokes if it helps you feel better.”

His hand suddenly grabbed her wrist, forcing her to a stop. “If you would prefer I react in another way… You need but ask.”

Her eyes grew wide with surprise, heart pounding from the suddenness of his touch. “What? How would you-“

His lips were on hers before she had a chance to finish speaking. For the quickest flash of a moment, she wondered how this had anything to do with what they were talking about – or if he just wanted to make up some dumb excuse to touch her again. Those thoughts disappeared the moment he deepened the kiss.

She leaned into him, her hand resting on the side of his neck while he slipped an arm around her waist. Their actions weren’t as hungry as the night prior, though that didn’t make it any less enjoyable. She’d felt a shift between them the night he’d fed from her, and after last night, an even bigger change. What that change was, though, she had yet to figure out. All she knew was that it had created an interesting bond between them.

“Mmm… If you want to kiss me, you only need to ask, too.” She had to keep in the giggle that wanted out so desperately; she refused to sound like a teenage schoolgirl who got her first kiss. Especially not in front of a man that would undoubtedly give her hell about it to amuse himself.

She leaned in to steal another kiss, but stopped just as her lips were going to touch his. “…What is that godawful smell?”

Astarion’s brows raised in shock, looking wholly offended. “Are you saying that I- No, wait, I smell it too.”

Both turned to follow the scent to its source and found they didn’t have to go very far. Apparently, the spot they’d chosen for their quick interlude was directly across from the camp of a solitary man.

“Apologies for the aroma. I’d have said something sooner in warning, but didn’t want to interrupt your rendezvous,” the man said.

“O-Oh, no. That’s… Alright. Uh, why does it smell?”

Astarion was snickering to himself at her nervous response at having been caught making out by a stranger.

“Old trick of my people. Creatures are less likely to attack with the mixture. Best to be safe!”

Astarion’s posture suddenly straightened, and all humor left his face. “You’re Gur.”

The man’s brows raised. “Indeed I am, though you may call me Gandrel.”

She felt more than a little lost. Was that a term she should be familiar with? She glanced between the two of them then back toward the man.

“Monster hunter,” Astarion supplemented for her.

“Ah.” She crossed her arms and looked back toward the ‘Gur’. “What brings you here, then?”

Gandrel smiled – one of warmth and genuine kindness. Not at all what she’d expect from someone that hunted dangerous creatures. “I’m on the hunt for something right now. Hoping the hag of this land will assist me.”

Her brows raised. A hag…?

That explained a lot of things about the area and had her more than convinced it solved their Auntie Ethel mystery.

“Must be an important target if you’re willing to make a deal with a hag. What are you hunting?” she asked.

Astarion smirked and gave a wave of his hand in the dramatic way he tended to. “Something exciting, I’m sure! Gnolls or trolls, perhaps?”

Gandrel shook his head. “Nothing like that, no. I’m hunting for a vampire spawn.”

Chapter Text

She could just barely make Astarion’s face out of the corner of her eye. He looked even paler if such a thing were possible and even tenser than before.  

“A vampire spawn,” he repeated.

“Yes, his name is Astarion. I’m to take him back to Baldur’s Gate.”

If the first part hadn’t sent the vampire into full panic mode, that last bit certainly had. Her, too, if she were being honest. Partially out of worry for him, but also the fact that she knew she had a bite mark on proud display right now. She tilted her head to the side ever so slightly in a subconscious attempt to hide it.

“Take him back… After you kill him?” she asked, brows furrowed.

“Oh, no, I’m actually meant to bring him alive.”

She drew in a sharp breath through her nose. “How strange… To want him alive, that is. Suppose it could be harder, though. You could be after a real vampire.”  

Astarion huffed and crossed his own arms over his chest. “Oh, believe me, he’d still be able to kill in seconds if he wanted to.”

Of course he’d be offended by that comment. If only his pride would allow him to see she was just downplaying the situation in an attempt to get Gandrel off guard.

“Ah, your man here is right. They are still incredibly dangerous. I would suggest keeping guard at night – the threat is very real.”

Her man?

She rolled her shoulders to move past that and glanced back at Astarion. He was focused intently on the monster hunter in a way that let her know the Gur’s chances of leaving here alive were abysmal.  

“Wait, those marks on your neck…” Gandrel’s voice startled her, and she quickly covered her hand over the bite. That wasn’t suspicious at all; she should have just downplayed it and not moved.

“Oh, that? Nothing to worry about,” she insisted with a forced grin. “We should get going, lovely chatting with you though. Good luck with your hunt!”

She grabbed Astarion by the elbow and tried to pull him with her. He was too distracted to pull away from her touch, as he often did.

“You have no need to fear me, miss. I know you’ve no risk of turning. Strange you’re still alive, though. Lucky, but… Strange.”

“Yes, yes, lucky. I’m fine, everything’s dandy. We’re going to go n- Hey!”

Gandrel had taken hold of her shoulder to get a closer look at her neck, not even bothering to ask before getting into her personal space.

“Fresh, too. Just from last night… That means he’s still near. If you know anything about his whereabouts…” Gandrel trailed off, dark eyes looking into hers for any signs she might be hiding something.

“I don’t believe you were given permission to touch,” Astarion hissed as he came up beside her to yank the man’s hand away with one hand, a dagger in the other. He looked very angry. “I think it’s time to deal with this threat.”

She sighed. “I was hoping we could be a little sneakier about it, but he didn’t make this easy, did he, Astarion?”

The elf shook his head with sneer. “Easy takes out all the fun, love. I like when they fight back.”

Gandrel stumbled back in shock. “What- The vampire? But how?!” He looked between the two of them. “You have placed your faith into him? An unfortunate thing indeed. Creatures like this care not for others but are good at pretending to get what they want.”

Her lip twitched and her hand inched toward her staff at the man’s words. Her partner shook his head, letting her know that he had this one.

Astarion was already stalking toward him, his other dagger drawn now. “How? How am I in the sun? I’m sure you’d like to know, but alas, you’ll die wondering.” He gave a murderous grin full of teeth. “I was always curious what Gur tastes like.”

“And you’ll keep wondering. You won’t get a drop out of me!” The hunter reached over his shoulder for his crossbow, but it was no use. Astarion moved much faster than hunter, already having plunged his daggers through both sides of him.

Blood sputtered out of the Gur’s mouth, dribbling down his chin and neck while his eyes remained wide with shock.

Astarion unceremoniously yanked his blades out and returned them to his back, not minding the viscera that still hung from them. He grabbed ahold of Gandrel’s throat, grip tight as he lifted him off the ground.

“I said I like when they fight back, but you didn’t even have enough for one attempt of a swing, did you?” he growled. There was no playful lilt to his words, no dramatics, nothing. The words and tone were as cold as his skin – something befitting of the predator he was.

Fangs ripped into skin, tearing the flesh away in pieces to cause the hunter to bleed out. His fingers, still wrapped tightly around the neck, dug deeper, and caused holes of their own due to the strength he possessed.

It wasn’t until Gandrel was missing several chunks of his body that Astarion finally bit with the intention to feed. The hunter’s body twitched and squirmed with the little bit of life it had left, only to stop when the last drop of blood left him.

Astarion tossed him to the ground as if he were nothing but a sandwich wrapper. He straightened himself up and lifted his bloody hand to his mouth, licking off the remaining drops. It was reminiscent of a wolf cleaning up after its kill.

Eirlya stood there, frozen. That had been… A lot to see.

It wasn’t that she didn’t know what he was capable of; quite the opposite, really. It was just an entirely different experience seeing it happen right in front of her than what her imagination had come up with. The entire display had been terrifying, a reminder of how dangerous a vampire truly was – how dangerous he was.

And now she wasn’t sure how to react.

“Well, now that he’s dealt with…” he said as he turned around, only to raise a brow when he saw her face. “You look positively ghastly. Are you alright?”

Her heart was pounding while nausea swirled in her stomach. She could only manage a few, slow blinks. Was he really asking that? Did he truly not realize why she looked so pale right now?

He studied her for a moment before he finally seemed to realize – a fact she knew due to how quickly he closed himself off. His expression was distant, eyes cold.

“You’re afraid.” He shook his head. “You handle Ethel yourself, then.”

That was enough to snap her out of the stupor she’d found herself in. “Astarion,” she said, voice cracking.

“No, no. Don’t worry, you won’t have to be alone with me anymore. I swear it.”

He didn’t give her a chance to reply, having already disappeared into the shadows of the putrid swamp.

“Fucking bloody hells,” she growled under her breath as she started toward the teahouse.

She just had to be interested in the temperamental ones, didn’t she?

Not that she could blame him for shutting down like this. To see a trusted person react as she had… She was sure it hurt, but she needed an opportunity to explain her side of things. She hoped by the time she caught up with him he’d cooled off enough to talk.

Chapter Text

When she arrived at camp, Astarion was nowhere to be found. She’d hoped that he’d have made his way back, but unfortunately, it seemed he was still out and unaccounted for. Gale, Karlach, and Shadowheart were still gone as well, though that didn’t surprise her. She would just have to wait for him to return.

“Just you, Eirlya?”

“Hello, Halsin. Yes, just me.”

The druid quirked a brow as he approached her. “I thought you left with that pale elf companion of yours.”

“I did, yes. We- There was some…” She shook her head, unsure how she wanted to answer that with him. “He’ll be back later.”

Halsin’s eyes looked sympathetic as he seemed to understand without her saying so. “I am sure whatever happened will smooth over before you know it.”

She gave him a small smile. “You're sweet. If you don’t mind, I think I’m going to go wash up a bit.”

He offered a wave in parting, and she turned to run by her tent for a few things she’d need to clean herself up.

After a bit of walking, she found a spot by the water’s edge and had settled in to get comfortable. A little difficult to do when her body was still sore, but she’d managed. She slipped off her outer armor to leave her only in her undershirt and set them aside.

With agile fingers, she began to take apart her braids. It kept her hands busy, but not her mind and she felt as though she might be near tears. She hated crying, but she always seemed to react in that way during times of high stress.

Once the braids were successfully undone, she huffed. Her hair was more of a mess than normal due to how crimped it had become. She had naturally curly hair to start with; she didn’t need braids to make it worse. Alas, it was her favorite hairstyle and worked well for fighting and traveling so she had to make do.

It was also very long, falling just below her butt when it wasn’t pulled up. That was another thing she couldn’t seem to change based on how she was raised. Never cutting hair was important to her and her people – even if it was a pain in the ass to wash.

She dipped her head forward to get her hair wet and rinsed out all the debris she could. She followed it up with a soft soap that smelled of mountain flowers and cedar then rinsed it all over again.

While her head was still bent, she felt around for her towel and pulled it up to her head then settled back to sit… Only to find herself in tears again.

“Gods damn it,” she growled under her breath, eyes shut tightly as she tried to make herself stop.

“Well that just won’t do. I returned with every intention of remaining furious, but what fun is that if you’re already upset?”

She jumped in surprise, her heart pounding loudly in her ears. “Astarion?”

He was leaning against a tree, eyes focused on her. He still didn’t seem alright, but the fact that he’d come back of his own accord was more than enough for her.

“About earlier-”

He shook his head. “Water under the bridge, darling.”

She flinched. It certainly wasn’t if he was back to calling her darling and not love. “No, it’s not. I know you don’t like talking feelings, so I will, and you can just listen. I’m sorry. I might have been afraid, yes, but I’m not afraid of you. It’s important to me you know that.”

He offered her a half shrug in response, though was giving her the chance to explain as he said nothing back.

“I’ve shown time and time again that I trust you, Astarion. I could have just let the hunter take you if I didn’t. This… It’s a lot to comprehend, but I think I’ve been doing a pretty good job of it. Don’t you?” She shook her head. “I’m also still human. Well, part human… I can’t always control my emotions.” She wrinkled her nose, knowing the warm tears on her cheeks could attest to that.

“But I also know that it hurts to get that kind of response from someone you trust – especially when that trust is difficult to earn in the first place. What happened doesn’t change anything for me if it doesn’t change things for you.” 

Silence hung between them, heavy and full of tension. With how long it was taking him to respond, she feared he would simply turn heel and leave her there. She supposed she couldn’t blame him if he did.

A few more moments passed before he showed any signs of movement or reaction. He stalked toward her and sat down beside her, pale fingers reaching for the towel on her head. He removed it and brought it toward the tips of her hair, squeezing it dry.

She was left stunned, confused as to what was going on. Did that mean she was forgiven? That he understood? Or was he simply messing with her?

“Goodness, you let your hair fall into this state of disarray?” he asked with a click of his tongue. “Knots… Knots everywhere.”

Apparently, this was his way of accepting her words. Avoiding acknowledging how he felt, sure, but moving on, nonetheless. She’d take it and follow his lead.

He continued his mission to dry her fiery locks then pulled something out of his doublet – a comb. In no way was she surprised that he carried that on his person.

He started to skillfully pull it through her curls, being as gentle as he could.

“Where did you go after? I was wor- Ow!” He’d pulled a little harder than he had before, working on a particularly nasty knot.

“Stop squirming and it won’t hurt as much,” he chided.

She huffed but did her best to sit as still as she could. It had to be some kind of honor, she was sure, to have him choose to work on hair that wasn’t his own.

“I just wandered for a bit, is all,” he answered as he worked.

She was about to nod, but he gave a gentle tug to make her stop.

“It’s my turn to say I was thinking about the other night,” she started. “You won’t always be able to feed on the bad guys, and I really would much prefer you not feed on animals.”

His fingers paused their movements for a moment. “But that leaves almost nothing!” he protested.

“If you would let me finish… I was thinking that I’m not horribly opposed to the idea of you feeding on me.”

His brows raised in surprise. “Animals are a no, enemies are only a sometimes, but you have no trouble allowing me to bite you? And all this after earlier, too.”

“Yes, well, humanoid blood is probably better for you anyway, right? And with everything we seem to be facing off against, having you at your best is ideal.”

He nodded in understanding, hands falling to rest at his side as he finally decided he was finished with her hair.

“Happy with it now?” she asked with a smirk.

“Still leagues away from my own, but it’ll do,” he replied with a drawn-out sigh. “I’m more than happy to make use of your offer, by the way.”

She smiled a little and shifted so she could look at him. “Then I’ll come to you on the nights you can.”

With that settled, she looked around for her bag that she’d brought with her – it had all of her toiletries in it. After digging through it for a few moments she pulled out a handheld mirror.

“How did you make the curls so… Curly?” Whatever he did, he’d managed to bring out the texture in her hair so much more than she’d had it before. All she’d seen him take out was a comb and as far as she knew, brushing should have made it a frizzy mess.

“Now, now. I can’t reveal all my secrets, can I?” he tutted. His tone wasn’t as into the quip as it normally was, his eyes watching the mirror in her hand.

Realizing this, she offered it to him with a quirked brow. “Did you want to use it…? Since you’re so focused on it.”

“What use would it be to me?” He spat the words and turned his head away, refusing to elaborate.

Her brows furrowed as she looked between him and the mirror, tilting it side to side in her hands as she did so. As she turned it toward him, however, there was nothing reflecting back.

“Shit, that’s right. I’m sorry, I didn’t even think.”

She quickly shoved it back into her bag then turned to look at him once more. He looked irritated, but underneath that, she could see another level of emotion he was trying to keep at bay. Disappointment, perhaps?

“What?” he asked when he realized she was staring.

“…Nothing. Just… Looking at you is all.”

He arched a brow as he met her gaze. “And what do you see?”

Her mind was racing with various ways she could answer the question.

“I see you.”

She wished there was a way to show him what she saw, too.

“We should get back. I am sure the others will be back soon,” she said as she stood, offering him a hand to help him up.

He shook his head and stood up without taking her hand – some kind of silent protest about how it should be him helping her up, she was sure.

“After you,” he offered with a sweep of his arm toward camp.

Chapter Text

The next week passed with little development where their worm problem was concerned. The same couldn’t be said for her arrangement with Astarion.

She’d made good on her offer of letting him feed from her. At night when everyone was asleep, he’d come over to her bed, take what he needed, and then leave. There had even been a few times where the bite led to a little extra fun, too.  

But despite all of that, the closest to genuine intimacy they’d achieved was that night by the stream.

She hadn’t noticed how crafty he was, not right away. Of course, she’d been aware enough that he wanted something from her – specifically sex and now her blood. It just hadn’t fully dawned on her that it was all he wanted until she started seeing the patterns that made up the carefully constructed mask he wore, how distant he seemed when they were intimate.

He was using her. To what end, she still wasn’t sure, but he was using her all the same.

The revelation might have hurt anyone else, but not her. What right did she have feeling upset over something that, she realized now, was obvious? They’d never agreed to anything more than just sex and biting. He got what he wanted, and she got something out of it, too.

Where she came from, it was normal to take advantage of others. So, the idea of someone doing that with her didn't really bother her. It wasn’t until she’d spent more time outside of her home that she understood most people weren’t like that and would take offense to that behavior.

It was because of this that she decided not to call attention to it. He got to be happy, well-fed, and stronger; she got pleasure and his fighting skills amplified for their cause. She could ignore any other feelings she might have for him, as she'd been working hard to do that already. 

“Get ready, I think this is it!”

Gale’s words caused her to turn his way, head tilted to the side as she peered through the dark doorway that had just appeared. They’d found themselves back at the goblin camp, having finally figured out where the entrance to the Underdark was. That was their hope, at least. With such an intricate puzzle, it had to be.

As the group stepped into the darkness, they were met with damp air and the smell of mold. Either they’d truly found it after all, or they were entering yet another ruined temple.

The answer, it seemed, was both.

A statue of Selune stood tall in the center, sporting a very conspicuous glowing stone. After a brief glance around, it wasn’t difficult to guess that it was part of a trap.

“Shoot that down, would you, Astarion?” she asked, motioning up to the stone.

He quirked a brow but didn’t question. He climbed up a few steps to get a better angle and shot an arrow straight at it. One hit was all it took for the stone to fall to the ground while the powering down of magic could be heard outside the entrance.

“Throw a rock or something just to be sure it’s disabled,” Karlach suggested.

Shadowheart bent down to grab the first rock she could find and threw it out toward the path. Nothing happened.

Good, that meant it was safe to continue.

Only a few steps down the path, and they were greeted with the sprawling landscape of the Underdark. She’d only heard whisperings of what to expect, but it was so much more than the stories told. Winding paths carved into cliffs wove in various directions up, down, and all around. Farther in the distance toward the center was a giant sussur tree giving off ethereal light that added to the eerie ambiance.

What really took her breath away, however, were the copious amounts of mushrooms in all shapes and sizes.

A quiet whimper escaped her before she could help herself, her hand falling to rest over her heart.

"Are you alright?" Astarion asked before anyone else could, brows furrowed with surprisingly genuine concern.

“I'm better than alright. Look at them all!” she breathed, green eyes wide with excitement. “Ormu… Trilimac… Oh! And is that Celeritis Maximus?” She gasped as she leaned forward to examine one of the mushrooms in the distance. “I think it is!”

The others stared at her as though she’d grown a second head before Gale broke the shocked silence with a laugh.

“It would appear our fearless leader has a soft spot for fungi,” he said with a smirk.

She turned to look at him, lips pulled into one of the largest grins she’d given so far. “Oh, yes, very much so. Mushrooms, mold, decomposition…” she trailed off with a content sigh. “I didn’t realize there would be so many specimens down here, though I should have given the environment.”

Shadowheart’s brows raised. “Ah, you’re a druid of decay, aren’t you? How interesting. I’ve never met one before, only heard mentions.”

“Yes,” she confirmed with a nod. “I haven’t used some of my more specialized spells yet. If I had, it would have been obvious.”

Astarion shared a glance with Karlach before speaking up himself. “Never knew one to be so excited about the intricacies of death. That is, someone as... Smiley as yourself.”

“And aren’t druids supposed to be focused on life and plants?” Karlach asked with a raised brow.

She chuckled with a shake of her head. “But fungi are an important part of life even if they aren’t plants or animals. Perhaps even one of the most important parts as death brings more life. However, you are right – other druids don’t exactly like or agree with these beliefs making our numbers few and far between.”

Gale was still more than amused. “This is the most animated you’ve been about something, I think. Even your eyes seem like they’re glowing.”

Her cheeks flushed at the comment, and she did her best to avert her gaze. It was true, though. She knew she could talk a lot sometimes, but she never shared true enthusiasm over anything as much as she was right now. She just couldn't help herself when it was something she was so passionate about. It also came as no surprise to hear about her eyes. Knowing what she did about herself, they probably were glowing.

“We should move on and find somewhere to make camp, as fun as this is,” Shadowheart said, being the voice of reason once more.

“Right, yes, good idea,” she replied. “It’s been a long day, and tomorrow will be even longer.”

Finding a spot proved to be easier than they’d anticipated. There were a lot of natural cutouts in the stone that made for safe places to hide their supplies and act as the backbone of their setup. To her pleasure, they had settled down close by to several types of mushrooms she'd only read about, which meant she knew what she’d be doing with her evening.

Once they’d finished their meals and gone their separate ways, she wandered off to a patch of glowing green ones with a notebook in hand. She had every intention of getting all the notes she could while she had the chance. 

She just hoped she remembered to go to bed at a reasonable time. 

Chapter Text

~Astarion POV~

The Underdark was the last place he wanted to be. Two hundred years had been more than enough darkness to last him several lifetimes, and now that he could miraculously be out in the sun, he wanted to stay there as long as he could.

Unfortunately, he’d lost out on their vote for which route to take toward the Shadow Cursed Lands. He supposed he saw the allure of the ‘less dangerous’ option, but he wanted the sun, damn it! Who cared if it meant crossing paths with deadlier foes?

The only benefit he’d found thus far was gleaning a little more information about their mysterious leader.

Druid of decay was not what he’d been expecting from her. With how quick she was to help others, it was so easy to assume she was just another flower-loving tree hugger. She continued to surprise him at every turn, flipping the table on everything he thought he knew. He wasn’t sure he liked being so unprepared or challenged.

He needed to get himself back on top, back in control. It was the only thing he knew.

And so, he left his tent to go find her and rectify the situation – only she wasn’t in her own tent nor was she seated on a bedroll by the fire like she often would be.

“You won’t find her here,” Karlach said with a knowing smirk.

He bristled. Was it really that obvious? It wasn’t entirely a secret that he’d been feeding from her, among other things, but he’d hoped that minor activities like him looking for her would be subtle enough.

“I wasn’t…” he started then sighed. “Where is she, then?”

“Having a moment with the mushrooms, I can only guess. Ran off toward a cluster of ‘em with that journal of hers.”

He raised a brow and then shook his head. “You enjoy the rest of your night,” he replied.

Karlach laughed. “Oh, I will. Gods speed to you, though. Can’t imagine what it’s like being third wheel to some shrooms.”

He huffed. He was far better than any kind of plant or non-plant; there was no competition. Could a plant bite her back? Could it create the same ecstatic pleasure?

Wait.

Shit, they could. Aphrodisiacs existed, and there were carnivorous plants that would do more than chomp down on skin…  

No, no. No. He wasn’t going to do this to himself – be jealous of flora. A ridiculous notion if there ever was one, especially because he didn’t get jealous nor did he have any reason to be.

He finally found her a little ways from the camp. She was knelt down in front of a larger orange mushroom, seated on her heels as she furiously scribbled in her notebook. When she seemed satisfied with what she’d written, she reached a hand out to touch the mushroom and closed her eyes, lips twitching as though she were talking to herself. If any words were coming out, he couldn’t hear them.

Gale had been right; she seemed happier today and in her element. Dare he say she even looked… Cute. Adorable with the way her nose wrinkled in thought, the slight upward twitch of her lips because she enjoyed what she was doing.

No, he had to focus. He was there to regain control of their dynamic. It was imperative he do so as she was the only one that truly seemed to trust him, and he needed her on his side. One less inevitable betrayal would be good.

“Are you just going to stand there watching me or are you going to say hello?”

Her voice startled him from his thoughts. She was still seated the same way she had been, her eyes closed.

“How did you know I was here?”

She smirked. “This little guy told me,” she said as she finally opened her eyes to gently pat the mushroom in front of her. “They have an underground neural connection, you know. They communicate through it.”

He wasn’t sure which he preferred less – that she could talk to animals or that she could understand mushrooms. Neither were the most settling thing.

“I was hoping to find you, darling. I know you are the one to usually offer, but with all we might face down here…” he trailed off with a lavish wave of his hand. “I thought, perhaps, you might be open to a quick nibble and maybe even some dessert.”

She looked at him the way she often did – green eyes wide like a doe’s, eager to help him, and a smile that showed she didn’t mind it, either.

“Of course,” she agreed with a nod. “I think I’ve gotten all the notes I need anyway. Oh! And this works out perfectly because I actually have something for you.”

He raised a brow. “Of course, you do, love. A few somethings, hidden under that leather of yours.”

She rolled her eyes and stood up. “I’m not talking about anything like that, Astarion,” she chided him. “Come on, I think you’ll like it. Maybe… I don’t know, actually.”

As quickly as she’d been eager to lead him, she became anxious. He could hear it before he could see it with the way her heart started racing. It wasn’t like her to be so open with those kinds of emotions, but he’d noticed lately she’d started to drop her guard around him a little more.

“Mmm, alright, lead on then~” he purred with a playful wink.

He followed her to her tent and stepped inside when she held the flap open for him. Those that were still awake paid them no mind, either not noticing they were back or simply not caring enough to acknowledge them. He was fine with it either way.

“Let me get it for you first. I don’t want to be woozy when I give it because I want to explain.”

He watched as she moved to one of her pouches, specifically the one that she carried on her person no matter where they went. She pulled out a piece of parchment that was rolled up and stepped over to him cautiously.

She really was nervous. Why? What was it that she had in her hands?

“Remember our really brief conversation about, uh, mirrors? You said later that you hadn’t seen yourself since you changed…”

He blinked a few times, taken off guard by the subject.

“Yes, of course I do,” he replied with a slight snarl to his lips. “You want to bring that up again, now?”

She nodded. “I do, but only because- Well, here, just open this.” She shoved the scroll into his hands.

He shook his head but did as she requested. He carefully unrolled the parchment, eyes scanning over its contents. On the page was a handsome figure sketched out in charcoal and then colored in with something else he couldn’t quite place. Curly hair, pointed ears, sharp nose...

Memories from centuries ago became a little less clouded and he knew what – or rather, who – he was looking at.

“It’s me.”

She nodded and fidgeted nervously with one of her braids, something he noticed she did often when she thought others weren’t looking.

“Yes. Everyone deserves the chance to see themselves once in a while. I wanted to do something so you could, but I’m abysmal when it comes to art. Believe me, I’ve tried but can never manage anything better than scratches to a page that looks like a dog drew it.” She shook her head. “So I kind of strong-armed Gale into helping me.”

He managed to pry his eyes away from the image enough to look at her. “You… Strong-armed Gale…?”

She giggled and gave a grin of pride. “I did! Well, okay, maybe more like I made a deal with him but he’s good with illusion magic. I had him conjure your likeness and hired an artist from the Grove. Gale can’t summon in color, so I had to fill in the blanks. I think I did a pretty damn good job, though, all things considered.”

It wasn’t often that he was at a loss for words. He could usually pull something out of his ass, but no snarky comments could be found.

“In a way, it’s what I see, I guess? Your piercing eyes, deadly smile…” she trailed off as she stepped closer to look at the image with him.

“You know,” he said softly after clearing his throat. “I’m already a sealed deal for sex, darling. You didn’t need to do this.”

Her brows furrowed as she looked him over, eyes glowing under the light of the mushroom. “I’m not opposed to the concept of manipulation, Astarion, but I assure you that isn’t the case with this. I just wanted to do something nice for you.”

She just… Wanted to do something nice. For him.

When was the last time someone had done anything for him without expecting something in return?

…When was the last time he’d done anything for someone without the same?

“Thank you,” he managed through foggy thoughts. “This… Is a gift, you know.”

She chuckled with a shake of her head. “Yes, I know. It’s exactly that – a gift. You owe me nothing in return, this is not a binding contract.”

He lifted his gaze to meet hers, somewhat curious about the way she’d phrased that. No matter, he was far too distracted to care much about that right now.

“Okay, ready?” she asked as she moved to sit on her bedroll, brushing her braids aside to give clear access to her neck.

He suddenly felt strange, a knot forming in the pit of his stomach. Seeing her seated there, vulnerable and so easily willing to give him what he asked for, like so many of the others before her…

It was that horrible feeling and taste of guilt again.

Were he not truly in need of it, he might have changed his mind and left her for the evening. But he’d just have to do as he’d done the last two hundred years: Suck it up and just get it over with.

He came to sit in front of her and carefully pulled her into his lap – different from what he usually did. If he was going to go through with this tonight, then he’d at least try to be a bit more considerate.

He could feel her pulse beneath his fingers as he traced her neck and licked his lips in anticipation. He pulled her closer to his chest and bent down so his lips brushed against her throat. He left a gentle kiss there before he bit her. A quiet gasp left her as she leaned toward him, body instinctively curling into his touch.

Her blood was warm as it trickled into his mouth and as sweet as honeyed wine. He’d been right before when he’d thought no other blood would compare. There was something inherently special about hers, something that made it difficult to pull away when he needed to. He could get so lost in her.

But he still had good control and had learned now what her threshold of tolerance was. When she started to get fidgety, it meant she was dizzy. He could even feel the slight skip of her heart.

He pulled away at the first sign of movement and licked the wound to help stop the bleeding.

She moaned quietly, eyes fluttering open to look up at him. “That felt different this time,” she murmured. “But in a good way. I liked it.”

He kept a gentle hold on her, wanting to make sure she wasn’t too weak to support herself. “It’s always good for me, darling,” he replied, though his tone lacked its usual charm. That horrible, guilty feeling was gnawing at him even more.

“But, perhaps, we should save the rest for another time.”

She blinked a few times as she studied him the same way she did their enemies and anything else she was trying to figure out.

“Alright,” she agreed with a small smile. “If that is what you want.”

He shook his head with a quiet, bitter laugh. “What I want doesn’t usually matter.”

“Hm, well, it does to me,” she said with a shrug. “You seem a little under the weather tonight. Perhaps you should rest?”

She was giving him an out, and he was grateful for it. He needed some time to process whatever these feelings were.

“Perhaps I should,” he agreed. He helped to lay her back against her bedroll and brushed a strand of her bangs behind her ear. “Goodnight.”

She smiled up at him in return, eyes still somewhat concerned. “Goodnight.”

He left her there without another word, heading straight to his own tent. There was no way he’d be getting rest tonight.

Chapter Text

The rest of their time in the Underdark was… Strange.

And it wasn’t because they’d encountered a group of Myconids and she’d found herself becoming their “Life-Chanter” after killing True Soul Nere.

Astarion seemed different, though she was the only one who appeared to notice. Maybe it was because the differences were more in relation to her than anything else. There were times he felt even more distant than he often could be, but then others when he seemed closer than ever before. It all stemmed back to the night she’d given him his portrait, that much she knew, but the reason why she couldn’t begin to guess.

She had half a mind to ask him, really. The only thing keeping her from doing so was the impending danger of their next destination.

They were about to enter the Shadow Cursed Lands.

“Are you sure we shouldn’t try and find a way to get that moon lantern working?” Shadowheart asked as they stood in front of the elevator that would take them up.

Eirlya sighed. “I think our best bet is just creating sources of light until we find something stronger that can help.”

No one else had any other ideas, so she took that as the go-ahead. They stepped into the lift and without any hesitation, she pulled the lever to begin their ascent.

She knew they’d arrived at the top before the elevator even stopped. The air was chokingly thick with darkness, and it made every part of her body scream in pain. They hadn’t even made it farther than the building and already she could tell that there was genuine reason to fear the curse.

“I can feel Her presence,” Shadowheart gasped. “My Lady Shar…”

No one said it, but she was sure they were all thinking it: It did not bode well that the goddess’ presence could be felt here.  

They took tentative steps forward, out into the open air only to immediately regret doing so. The dark mist seeped into their cores, squeezing its hold on them faster than they could have imagined.

She gasped while the rest of the party struggled in their own way. All except Shadowheart.

“I think… I think my Lady protects me.”

Eirlya was too busy lifting her hands for a spell to comment. If one of them didn’t act fast, they would be done for. “Illuminae!”

She aimed at her staff, allowing it to grow as bright as the sun. The grasp of the curse let go instantly, allowing them all to catch their breath once more.

“Fuck, that was horrible,” Astarion spat through pants. “I thought the darkness was meant to be my friend!”

Their respite didn’t last very long. While they were as safe as they could be from the curse, they didn’t have to go far to find their next obstacle.

“Harpers?” Karlach whispered from where they hid. “Didn’t think we’d run into the likes of them out here.”

Eirlya squinted to try and make out their forms in the darkness. She’d heard of the Harpers, albeit briefly. Something about a group that strived to keep good and evil in balance – an idea she could get behind. She carefully started to creep forward, wanting to get a better vantage. Unfortunately, stealth was not her strong suit as Astarion had pointed out once before.

“We have company,” one of the Harpers said while another shoved her out from her hiding spot.

Oops.

She didn’t have to see her companions to know they were in no way surprised she’d been caught. Disappointed, sure, but not surprised.

“What business have you here? Speak!”

She stood up quickly and smoothed out her robes, having managed to get her hands on stronger furs. “Passing through,” she answered. “Investigating the Shadow Curse. I was told that Moonrise Towers might hold the information I need.”

It wasn’t a lie; just a half-truth.

Whether or not they believed her would never be known. Shadowy tendrils snaked out from the darkness and grabbed one of their own, dragging him out of the safety of the light. The rest happened faster than a blink. Shadow creatures surrounded them along with the newly-corrupted Harper.

“Time to prove yourself, then!” the Harper who’d caught her shouted as she took her fighting stance.

Eirlya signaled to her friends, giving the okay to move forward and assist. Each took their own positions that would work to their advantage.

This proved to be their first true challenge in terms of a fight. Killing shadows took a lot more spellwork than physical damage. She, Gale, and Shadowheart focused on casting light so that Astarion and Karlach could hit their marks.

One by one the creatures went down until they were the only ones left standing.

“…We have a safe haven near here,” the Harper said as she turned to look at them. The pain was clear in her eyes – the loss of her cohort was more than personal. “Last Light Inn. Keep on this path and you’ll find it.”

She only half-heard what was said as her attention was focused on the strange sphere left in the place a shadow had been. With tentative fingers, she reached out to touch it though didn’t need to make contact to feel what the orb had to say.

A small child giggled in her mind, playing hide and seek with her older sister. Pure happiness that quickly faded into the worst despair imaginable.

She shivered and yanked her hand away immediately. For the first time, she realized their situation was far greater than they’d originally imagined. The Absolute, this curse, their tadpoles… There was no denying the connection any longer.

And she knew then that she wanted to help in any way she could.

“Are you alright?”

Astarion’s voice startled her, and she quickly wiped her eyes free of the tears she hadn’t noticed.

“This was a child,” she hissed bitterly. “A child! Innocent, young… Lost to darkness forever. H-How can- Why-“ She covered her mouth as her body shuddered.

He hesitated a moment before he placed a hand on the small of her back. “Standing here like this won’t change anything, and we damned well can’t do much if we succumb to the curse ourselves. We need to keep moving.”

He was right, damn it. She could lose herself to these feelings later if she absolutely had to, but right now, they needed to find the Harpers again.

She nodded and let him guide her back to the rest of the group.

They traveled the rest of the way in silence, an air of heavy understanding looming over them.

This was only the beginning of their fight.

Chapter Text

Finding the Inn wasn’t difficult at all. They were all grateful that at least one thing wasn’t going to be harder than it needed to be.

Of course, they’d all spoken too soon.

“Jaheira! We’ve got company.”

The Harper that guarded entry called for their leader, a fierce half-elven woman that seemed to have many years of battle under her belt.

A quiet squeal of delight escaped Karlach. “The Jaheira?!”

Eirlya glanced at her and then looked back toward the woman approaching them. For a moment, she truly believed that she might meet someone under okay-ish circumstances for once.

Someday she’d learn not to jinx things like this.

Vines tangled upward and grabbed her legs, holding her in place. She gritted her teeth, ignoring the pain from the thorns.

“You should never have come here, True Soul,” the woman’s accent was heavy as the words rolled off her tongue.

She pulled out a glass orb with an easily recognizable worm inside. Her head hurt as it excitedly responded to the one inside her own brain.

“It knows its own kind. The Absolute will not succeed here, I will ensure it.”

Eirlya held her hands up defensively. “First of all, I am not a True Soul. None of us are. Second, we do not heed the call of the Absolute. We’re of our own mind, I assure you.”

The vines tightened around her legs as the woman’s disapproval grew. Shit, shit, shit. There had to be some way to prove what she said, some way to-

“Wait!” It was a child’s voice that called out in protest.

She turned to look, brows raised in surprise when she realized who it was. “Mol!”

Jaheira glanced at the tiefling child then back at her. “You are acquainted?”

Mol was the one who answered. “Yes, she and her friends here are the ones that saved the Grove! Even saved my friend Arabella from a snake. She’s telling the truth.”

The vines loosened considerably, though she wasn’t going to breathe a sigh of relief just yet.

“Truly?” Jaheria asked, contemplating her next move carefully.

Finally, the vines disappeared back into the ground and Eirlya shook her feet to help lessen the tingly sensation left behind.

“Then you are welcome here. More than welcome, perhaps… You might be just what we need. Rest, and come find me when you are ready. There is something I’d like to discuss.”

She said nothing more before she turned to leave, the other Harpers returning back to their usual business.

“Now I’m the one saving you!” Mol said with a laugh. “Consider us even.”

Eirlya smirked at the girl’s words and offered a wave as she skipped back into the inn.

“Oh my Gods, that was Jaheira!”

Karlach was, once more, having a fangirl moment, and now that they were safe, it was even more intense than before.

“…Should that name be known to me?” she asked with raised brows.

All of her companions looked at her strangely and she knew the answer was a very strong yes.

“Uh, yeah!” Karlach said with a shake of her head. “You especially! You’re a druid! How do you not know?!”

It was only a matter of time before her own secrecy came to bite her in the ass. Since they'd come together, this was the first real sign that there was more to her than she let on - and they all knew it. 

“Who is she, then?” she asked, ignoring the question.

Karlach, to her credit, was more excited about the woman than she was trying to understand Eirlya’s confusion.

“Only the most famous druid ever! There are even songs about her from bards about all her exploits. And she wants us to help her! Eeeeee!” She did a small dance of joy and even a little spin.

Gale laughed in amusement. “Reminds me of the time I met my favorite author.”

Eirlya laughed a little as well, though it was more out of joy that Karlach was so excited. Was this how she’d been over the mushrooms?

They headed inside now, ready to find where they’d rest for the night. The room was quite crowded, but it was better than sleeping outdoors. She didn’t want to know what other dangers they might face if they tried to camp.

--

The others had retired to their bedrolls, though she found herself unable to rest. A walk sounded like a solid remedy, and so she headed out a back door to look out at the water. A farther ways down the dock she was in no way surprised to find Astarion. Any time she wandered, he always seemed to be close by.

What did shock her, was the fact that he stood shirtless with the scars on his back fully exposed.

“…F? No, T? …Squiggly lines? Ugh!”

Her brow quirked, at first confused by what he was doing until she caught how his fingers moved along his skin.

“Interested in what it says after all?” she asked.

He spun to face her, hands falling to his side immediately. “What are you doing?” he demanded.

“Couldn’t sleep, went for a walk. What are you doing?”

He grimaced for a moment, seemingly undecided about whether to answer truthfully even though she’d caught him red-handed.

“…I thought, perhaps, I could guess some of what is written but it might as well be shapes and symbols for all I know.”

She tilted her head. “Do you want some help?”

He shook his head defiantly. “It is not your problem. You don’t need to.”

“I know I don’t. Do you want help or not?” She crossed her arms over her chest, foot tapping impatiently. He was so gods damned stubborn sometimes.

He huffed and slowly turned around so she could look. Good, at least he had some sense of when to give in.

She leaned in closer to see. “…Why is it written in Infernal?”

“What? Infernal?” Judging by his tone, he hadn’t the faintest idea that was how it’d been written.

“You’ve never seen Cazador use it before?” she asked.

“I- No. Never. He didn’t associate with devils, even though he might as well be one himself.”

 He seemed to dislike that revelation as much as she did.

“Here, hold still. I’ll see if I can sketch it out for you in the sand.”

She set to work, using her fingers to sketch the symbols on the ground below them. While she couldn’t draw, creating something like this wasn’t hard though it took a little while with how intricate some parts of it were.

“There,” she said as she finished, standing up straight once more.

He turned to look, lips parted in distress. “What did he do…?”

She tilted her head as she looked as well. “I wish I knew. We should find someone who can read it.”

“We know someone who can,” he said, jaw setting firmly. “Our friendly neighborhood devil, Raphael.”

That was not at all what she meant. Her first thought had been Karlach, not the creepy demon guy who had been insistent he was their one and only savior. Then again, Karlach had her own issues to worry about with her engine for a heart thing.

“He’s going to want something in return,” she warned.

“Who doesn’t?” he countered, eyes hard.

She sighed. “Fair enough. I just- I don’t trust him as far as I can throw him.”

“Neither do I, but if I hope to get any kind of answer, what other choice is there?”

…Damn it. He was right, though she didn’t have to like it. Karlach could read it, sure, but only a devil would have a greater understanding of the meaning.

“Then we find Raphael and see what it takes to get him to tell us.”

Astarion turned to look at her, eyes studying her face. “You still intend to help?”

“Of course,” she said, brows raised in surprise. “Why wouldn’t I? It’s important to you, so it’s important to me.”

He cleared his throat and stood a little taller. “Well, then, that’s… Good. This has been helpful.”

Chapter Text

“I still think we should have talked to Isobel first.”

Eirlya sighed at Shadowheart’s words. She knew they came from a good place as she was concerned for the others not being protected as she was. However, protesting it still wasn’t going to make much of a difference now that they were already awaiting the convoy they planned to ambush.

“I know,” she said with a shake of her head. “But we only have one chance for this, and I think it’s a good lead for us, not just the Harpers. Besides, there may be something we can use to help infiltrate the Towers once we’re done.”

One of the Harpers in question shushed them both as the sound of the fleet approaching reached their ears.

She waited behind the decaying wall of the cabin they’d holed up in, watching for the right opportunity for them to strike as well as taking stock of what they’d be up against. A few goblins, a drider? Shit, this was going to suck.

When their targets had their backs to them, she gave the signal to move in.

The goblins were taken out easily enough, as were the other cultists. It was Kar’niss that proved a worthier adversary. The damn bastard put up a sanctuary ward, making it difficult for those proficient with close combat to fight. That meant it fell on her and the other ranged attackers to knock him down enough that he lost concentration.

Her focus wasn’t as good as it could be, either, which didn't help. The moon lantern carried by the drider had her attention a little more than the fight did. She’d had her suspicions when they'd first found the broken one on Nere, but now she knew for sure what gave the lanterns their power.

A loud thud brought her mind back to front and center. Kar’niss was dead; they’d succeeded in the mission faster than she'd anticipated.    

The Harpers went to grab what they needed from the fallen convoy while she made a beeline for the lantern.

“Sweet, it isn’t broken! We can use it,” Karlach noted with a grin. “Solves the curse problem, doesn’t it?”

Eirlya nodded. It certainly would, but not for the reason she thought. She gave the lantern a little shake, eyes focused on the light.

“Hey, hey, hey! Please, stop and don’t shake. I cannot handle another quake.” The tiny voice echoed loudly from within the lantern.

“Wait, is that…?” Gale started then paused. “Powered by pixies. Huh.”

She kept her gaze on the lantern. “Drop the act, you’re not fooling me. I’ve a deal for you, if you’d like to be free.”

“Oooh, offering rhyme and a bargain! Might I have your name first, to know with whom I speak?”

Eirlya scoffed. “No, you most certainly may not have my name, but if you’d like the knowledge of what it is so you know how to call me, it’s Eirlya. And you?”

“Dolly thrice. You’re a quick one, eh? Alright, what do you want in return if you let me out of this damn thing?”

Gale looked at her with concern. “Are you sure you know what you’re doing?” he asked. “In no way is it wise to make a deal with fey creatures."

She waved him off. She knew far better than anyone what she was doing.

“You give us protection from the curse. Protection that will not fade out or have any kind of strings attached to it. We have important business here.”

Dolly sighed. “You're no fun at all, but you have a deal. Now get me out of here!”

She reached toward the lantern and carefully opened the small door. The pixie flew out in a blur of blue and stretched her arms high to the sky.

“This is so much better!” she squealed. “That would have been my coffin. Fucking bloody, smelly thing it is. Alright, a deal’s a deal.”

Dolly reached forward and a large bell appeared in her hands. She dropped it down into Eirlya’s waiting palm.

“Give this a shake and you’ll be protected. If for any reason it stops working, shake it again and say the magic words.”

She did exactly as she was told and a strange light formed around her and her companions for the briefest moment then dissipated. To test that it worked, she took several steps away from the light. The curse no longer touched her.

“Perfect,” she said as she turned back toward the pixie. “Paid in full.”

Dolly giggled in a less-than-innocent way. “Long way from home, aren’t you? Have fun in the darkness, you lot of dumbasses!”

She flew up into the air and disappeared right before their eyes.

“Gods damned pixies,” she muttered under her breath before turning back toward the others. “There, problem solved.”

Astarion was smirking while the others were still trying to process what just happened. “Careful now, cunning is my thing. I can’t have you taking that for yourself.”

She smirked in return as she shoved the bell into her satchel. “There’s plenty of room for cunning all around,” she replied with a half-shrug. “Now, we’ve got a cult to gain access to. Shall we?”

The others were still looking at her, making no move to head out.

“…What?” she asked.

“I don’t know, you just seem… Different,” Shadowheart said. Karlach, Gale, and even Astarion nodded in agreement with that.

“Really? How so?”

“You seem… More forceful? I don’t know if that’s the best way of putting it. You’re usually so sweet and take time to think things through, but ever since we got here you’ve been more impulsive and abrasive.”

Karlach nodded in agreement with her words. “Yeah! Exactly what Shadow just said.”

She furrowed her brows as she thought about the last two days. For the most part, she hadn’t noticed any difference in her own behavior, but now that they mentioned it… There were certainly a few instances that weren’t her usual responses.

“Well, I’m fine, if that’s what you’re worried about,” she assured them with a smile. “Maybe it’s just fatigue or the darkness taking its toll on me.”

They seemed placated enough with that – except for Astarion, who gave her a curious look. She wasn’t surprised, though, not with how good he was at being dismissive. He also understood the importance of privacy and made no attempt to call her out on it. 

“Now that we’ve got that taken care of,” he said with his usual grin. “Let us go see our supposed Absolutist brethren.”

Chapter Text

Pretending to belong to a cult that could read minds brought about a different kind of anxiety. Most wouldn’t be able to detect any of their thoughts, but there were still those labeled True Souls that could try. It would have been worse if they hadn’t gotten better at keeping intruders out, though it didn’t lessen the fear.

Posing as True Souls themselves allowed them to get in without any trouble. They’d even been ushered toward the meeting hall where Ketheric Thorm intended to address the others. They slipped in and lingered near the back to watch, hoping to gain a little more insight as to what was happening there and avoid drawing attention to themselves.

A group of goblins was the focus, having failed a mission from the sounds of it. Thorm was eerily calm as he spoke to them, proving himself to be one of the types that could strike fear in the hearts of others without sounding angry. People like that were far more terrifying, in her opinion.

A female goblin seemed to have had enough of being patronized and raised her weapon at Thorm only for him to take the blade in stride. It killed him, certainly, but he got right back up again with the same even expression he’d had on before. He goaded her, encouraging her to try again, and the second she did, he killed her where she stood.

The rumors were true after all. He could cheat death, and that was not good news for them.

“You there, True Souls,” a woman’s voice called out to her and the rest of her team. “When you have a chance, you are to report upstairs. I have need of you.”

The woman was Z’rell, if she remembered hearing the name correctly, right hand of Ketheric. Whatever they’d done to gain her notice, she wasn’t sure, but she hoped it would work in their favor.

“Well, that was just a barrel of laughs and sunshine, wasn’t it?” Astarion asked with a shake of his head.

“Things just keep getting better and better, if that’s what you mean,” Gale replied.

She nodded in agreement. “I think it would be in our best interest to explore a little before getting our first task. What do you think?”

“Solid plan,” Karlach concurred. “The place is huge, though. Should we split up?”

They’d only done that one time before, as she didn’t enjoy it when they did. However, it seemed a better choice given where they were and how much territory they needed to cover.

“Alright. I’ll head this way… Astarion, with me?” She turned to look at him with a raised brow. After last time she had every intention of keeping him close so he didn’t take her by surprise again.

“Of course, darling,” he hummed in reply.

Gale considered his own grouping before settling on following Shadowheart and Karlach, as the two had agreed on going together already. She couldn’t blame him, really. He’d already expressed his distaste at her strange union with Astarion.

They set off on opposite sides with the understanding they’d meet back up in front of the building when they were done.

She kept close to Astarion, feeling more than a little on edge even though there wasn’t much to see.

So far, they’d only encountered other cultists babbling about their love for the Absolute and how they’d do anything in Her name. In a way, it felt like being back at Last Light Inn with the comradery the others shared – just in a more psychotic, ‘murder brings joy’ kind of way.

After walking in what felt like a circle, they entered a room off to the side that had potential for something interesting. A few tables lined the walls with potions and brewing ingredients. Having somewhere to stock up wouldn’t be so bad, even if it was there of all places.

“Ah, another True Soul.”

She paused at the woman’s voice and turned to face her, having not noticed the drow when they first came in. Astarion came to stand beside her, arms crossed over his chest.

“I am Araj Oblodra; I trade in blood. It is a pleasure to stand before you…” She paused, red eyes flickering toward Astarion. “And your… Pale companion.”

Mmm, nope. She did not like that. Something about this woman screamed ‘run away immediately’.

“I’d like to offer my services if you’re interested.”

She glanced at Astarion to gauge his feelings. He seemed intrigued for the moment, so she decided to hear her out.

“Go on,” she insisted.

“I would like your blood,” the drow explained. “Specifically, the blood of a True Soul. I would be able to craft you a very strong potion with it, and the rest, well… I’d keep that for myself.”

The warning bells were going off even stronger than before.

“Uh, no, I think I’m good,” she said with a shake of her head. “But best of luck to you and your endeavors.”

She started to take a step forward, Astarion close behind, only to be stopped when the woman stepped in front of them.

“I’ll be here if you change your mind. Though, there is… Another matter. Your friend here: He’s a vampire, no? Or a spawn, at the very least.”

Her brows raised immediately, though it was Astarion who answered.

“Worry not, dear. We’re all good friends here with the Absolute. I won’t bite at all, I promise.”

The look that crossed the drow’s face caused Eirlya’s stomach to twist. Her smile was sultry in the worst of ways.

“On the contrary, I would much enjoy it if you did bite,” she replied. “I assume he is yours?”

Her eyes widened as the woman gazed her way. “I’m sorry, mine?” she repeated.

“Yes, yours. He belongs to you?”

She shook her head firmly. “No. No, he belongs to no one but himself.”

The drow scoffed and turned her attention back toward him. “Do you have a name, spawn?”

“Astarion, but wait, hold on-“

“Mmm, Astarion… Ever since I was a young girl, it has been my dream to be bitten by a vampire.”

Astarion leaned back in utter disbelief. “Wait, wait. You want to be bitten?”

Well, as crazy as the drow seemed to be, she couldn’t blame her there now that she’d been on the receiving end of that. It was wonderful, but this woman didn’t deserve to know that.

“I want to feel my life draining away. To dance between the world of the living and the dead… Yes, I want it more than anything. I’ll even compensate you – a potion that will forever increase the strength of the one that drinks it.”

Astarion shook his head. “I will, sadly, have to decline.”

Araj did not like that. She did not like that at all.

“This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! Are you serious?”

“I told you no,” he replied firmer than before, his hands clenching into fists.

The drow turned back to her, expression furious. “Can you not talk sense into your mulish charge?”  

Eirlya’s eyes grew wide, her own anger bubbling in her chest. “Did I not make it clear before that I do not own him? He gave you his answer and that answer is no.”

“How very disappointing,” she said, now stepping aside to let them through.

They both left without a word, going back out the door. They didn’t get very far, however, before Eirlya got an idea.

“One moment, darling,” she said to him with the sweetest smile she could muster. Her eyes told a completely different story – they were glowing green and were filled with malice.

“I would normally approve of such a sinister look, but I feel I should remind you where we are,” Astarion warned under his breath.

She made sure no one was around or looking then aimed her hands into the room at the potions on the table. Potion brewing was a very delicate thing where even the slightest change to a recipe would ruin the draught. She put all her focus and energy into an air bubble spell. Instead of using it on a person, though, she amplified the amount of air in all the completed potions to make them go bad.

Satisfied, she came back to his side and shrugged. “Worry not. It isn’t anything that she’ll notice right away or be able to pin on me.”

He raised a brow. “What did you do?”

“I’ll answer your question with another – What good is a potion peddler without working potions?”

He blinked a few times only to chuckle under his breath shortly after. “You do have a darker side, don’t you? Remind me never to get on it.”

She only grinned and led the way out to regroup with the others.

Chapter Text

The others had about as much luck as they did, finding nothing of note that needed to be shared. The biggest success of the evening was confirming what they’d already known about Thorm. They reported back to Jaheira and let her know they’d take whatever mission they were given by Z’rell to see what leads it might bring. With that knowledge in mind, they all went their separate ways for the night.

Eirlya had just finished readying herself for bed, hair down for the first time in several days as she’d attempted to wash it again. After the earlier encounter with the drow, she felt disgusting and wanted to wash the feeling away. If she felt this horribly over it, she couldn’t guess how Astarion felt.

She was looking forward to curling up even if it was going to be on a hard floor. They’d done much in the last two days and she needed to recover.

She approached her bedroll, about to lay down, when Astarion stepped toward her. She hadn’t even noticed him approaching.

“Sorry, I know you probably want to sleep, but I- Well, I was hoping we could… Talk.”

Nervous butterflies fluttered in her chest and stomach. It was never a good thing when someone said they needed to talk to you, and the way he was acting felt very out of character for him.

“Uh, yeah, sure. Of course.”

He motioned for her to follow him out into the hall and to the dock they’d been on the other night. Whatever it was he wanted to talk about, he didn’t want anyone else to hear.

“Look,” she said as they came to a stop. “If this is about earlier, I’m sorry. I didn’t go too far, did I? I was just so angry with that damn drow. I could have done much worse, too, but I-“

“No! No, no. I mean, yes, it’s about earlier but that’s not-“ He sighed and ran a hand through his curls. “I wanted to… To thank… You.”

He’d thanked her before, but never to this magnitude. She could feel it in his voice and the urgency of his behavior that whatever she’d done meant a lot to him. Someday she needed to have a conversation with him about using that phrase… Now was certainly not the time, though.

“Why?” she asked, confused. “Whatever for?”

He let out a quiet, incredulous laugh. “Whatever for? What you said in front of her. For two centuries I used my body to bring others to my master. Whatever I felt, whatever I wanted… It didn’t matter, it never did. You could have done the same. Insist that I do what she requested because we’d get something out of it.”

He shook his head, expression softening. He looked lost, hurt, but at the same time, happy.

“But you didn’t. You asserted it was my decision and that it needed to be respected.”

Her curiosity about his past was finally being sated, though she wasn’t pleased with what she heard at all. She’d assumed there had to be some degree of abuse when he referred to himself as a slave having a master, but she hadn’t thought it would be that bad. The urge to kill Cazador was growing every time she heard more.

“I never want you to do something that you don’t want to do, Astarion,” she insisted. “And I would never dream of forcing you to do something, either.”

He sighed. “A new concept, for sure. Daunting, too. It would have been so easy to just go along with what she demanded. Force myself through it and pretend everything was fine.”

“That’s what you did before?” she asked with a frown. “I- I’m sorry. You should never have… I know my apologies don’t change anything.”

He shook his head again. “But I appreciate the sentiments, truly. You’re a good person. It’s why… I feel terrible.”

Her mind was reeling with the new information already, she wasn’t sure she could handle anything else, but they were here. They might as well get it all over with. She said nothing so he knew to continue.

“I had a plan,” he started. “Seduce you, make sure you’d never betray me by getting you to fall for it… Easy enough, instinctive. As I said, nothing I haven’t done before. I just… Didn’t expect to… Fall for you…”

Oh.

Oh.

That was… A relief. She’d been expecting something far worse; not something she’d already guessed at the start of their relationship, if one could call it that at the time. Granted, she’d thought it was just for sex and her blood – not protection.

“You’re amazing. You don’t deserve something forged out of falsity, and I don’t want something like that, either. Not with you. I want… I want something real. I just don’t know how to do real when intimacy has always been poisoned for me.”

Her breath caught as her heart skipped a beat. This really wasn’t what she’d been anticipating. She thought that he might admit to being bored of her, decide that he wanted to pursue other options. She wouldn’t have protested, should that have been the case. She’d not been fully open with him so why expect him to want to stay?

Would she have been upset? Certainly. The more time they spent together, the harder it was to ignore her own budding feelings.

This direction was far better than any other possibility.

“I’ll confess… I kind of had a feeling you were just using me. At first, I mean,” she admitted. “But I enjoyed your company, and it made you happy, so…” She shrugged.

“More than that, though, I feel the same as you. I care for you quite a bit.”

His brows raised in surprise. “Really, you do?”

She nodded as she studied him. It reminded her of the night by the stream, the first glimpse of him. Only this time she was granted a full view of what he kept hidden beneath the surface.

She slowly moved toward him while he watched her warily, unsure of what she was planning to do.

Her arms enveloped him, her face pressing into his shoulder.

His body stiffened in response; his arms stretched out to the side while his fingers flinched nervously.

She made no move to pull away, wanting to give him a chance to process the touch. She understood now why he often shied away from others reaching out to him; it wasn’t something he had the luxury of experiencing for two hundred years. This was a baby step toward genuine intimacy, one that she wanted him to know he could take if he chose to.

After much hesitation on his part, she could feel his body gradually loosen while his arms moved to wrap around her in return. He pressed his forehead to her own shoulder, grip tightening as he held her.

Her fingers lifted enough to tangle in his curls. “I want you to feel safe with me,” she whispered against him. “Whatever speed you want to take while we explore this, we’ll do it.”

He pulled back and she did the same, both meeting each other’s stare. He held out his hand to her and she took it. His other hand closed over hers, keeping it gently in place.

“I have no idea what comes next,” he said with a nervous laugh.

“Me either, actually. I’ve never, uh…” She cleared her throat. “This is new to me, too.”

“Then I suppose that just means we explore the unknown together. We seem to be quite good at that given all the other nonsense we’ve gotten ourselves into.”

She laughed hard enough that she snorted. “A fair point, yes,” she agreed.

“And for the record, I absolutely love what you did with that drow, whatever it was you did to her potions. It wasn’t too much.”

Her grin grew larger, showing her teeth. “I added more air into the bottles,” she said with a shrug. “It’ll ruin the entire supply.”

“Ha! There were a lot of different things you could have done, yes, but that’s… Ingenious, really. You’re right – she wouldn’t even know it was you with how subtle that is.”

She nodded. “Exactly.”

He gave her hand a squeeze before finally letting it go. “I find myself not… Wanting to be alone tonight, all things considered. Would you…?”

Her head tilted to the side in question, a blush creeping over her face. “Do you want me to sit with you? Or are you asking me to, ah, sleep with you? As in, actually sleep.”

“The latter,” he answered with an awkward shake of his head. “As you know, I don’t sleep – just meditate. If you don’t want to, I understand.”

“No, I want to!” she insisted. “I just want to make sure you’re alright with it. I mean, I know you’re the one asking, I just- Yes, of course.” Her cheeks turned bright red all over again.

He nodded and shifted to wrap an arm around her waist so he could lead her back inside. Both were well aware the others would undoubtedly see the two of them together come morning, but as long as they just rested together, she didn’t see it being disruptive.

They pulled her bedroll up beside his to make a little more space. He laid down first and she moved to lie down directly beside him.

“Goodnight, Astarion,” she said with a soft smile.

To her surprise, he wrapped his arms around her again and pulled her close to his chest. Apparently hugging him had awoken something inside of him. The thought was equally gratifying and heart-wrenching. She could only imagine how touch-starved he had to be. Not even just touch, but genuine kindness.

If she did nothing else in this life of hers, she’d take pride in knowing she’d done this much for him.

“Goodnight, Eirlya.”

Chapter Text

~Astarion POV~

He’d started to realize his plan was failing the night she gave him his gift. Quite honestly, it had started failing well before that, but he hadn’t caught on yet.

She was so selfless – a characteristic that he’d find deplorable in literally anyone else. He’d not been a fan of it in her at first, either. It wasn’t until she’d started directing that kindheartedness at him that he changed his tune; that he thought, just maybe, someone else could actually care about him without the expectation of gaining something in return.

That began the internal struggle of whether or not he acted upon these newfound feelings.

Would she reciprocate them?

Or would she laugh in his face like Cazador did any time he dared to express himself?

He wouldn’t have blamed her if she had. In fact, he expected it. It wasn’t like he brought much to the table as far as a relationship was concerned. Selfishness, narcissism, and arrogance weren’t exactly love-winning qualities.

Had it not been for the encounter with that disgusting drow, he’d have left their dynamic as it was. But after seeing her so blatantly and genuinely declare his independence, how could he not?

It had taken all his courage to do what he’d done. For someone who seemed to have an inflated ego, he really lacked the conviction to see through endeavors such as this. After all, his behavior was nothing more than compensation for all the horrible experiences he’d been through thus far.

She seemed to know that, too, and had disclosed as much when she’d shared her suspicions of him. Even with that knowledge, she still chose to stay beside him and went as far as returning his heartfelt admission with one of her own.

And then there was that hug.

Gods, he’d felt so stupid as he stood there. It was just a hug. He should have been able to manage that much, to return it right away and enjoy the feeling of her closeness.

But he couldn’t even do that.

No, he had to stand there like a fool that hadn’t a clue what to do with his arms or offer the same affection back.

How long had it been since he’d been touched like that?

…Had he ever been touched like that?

None of that mattered, he’d decided. She seemed like she couldn’t care less and gave him all the time in the world to respond how he wanted to. It was her patience that granted him the strength to hug her back, to pull her close and lose himself in the warmth of her.

Warmth that he was still enjoying now as she slept curled into his chest.

He’d tried to enter his trance, he really had, but he’d rather lose out on rest if it meant experiencing every second of her touch.  

The others in their party were as sound asleep as she was, and for that he was grateful. He didn’t need Gale’s jabs about how tender he was being, or jokes from Karlach about how ‘creepy’ it was to watch Eirlya sleep. He just wanted to bask in the moment before they had to face reality again.

He brushed a few, fiery curls away from her freckled cheeks, causing her to shift the slightest bit closer with the ghost of a smile on her lips.

She knew who he was, what he was, and was still so willing to be close to him like this. He almost felt like he could be happy, be accepted.

‘What a fool thou are, boy. Dost thou truly believe she was honest? This is nothing but a fallacy thou hast created. What will she say when she learns just how much thou thirsts for her blood?’

Red eyes shut tightly as he clenched his teeth, desperate to ignore the voice that always lingered in the back of his mind.

No. He wouldn’t allow this moment to be tainted when it deserved to be immortalized in the most positive of ways. He shoved the voice down as far as he could, pale fingers tracing circles against his partner’s tanned skin to anchor himself in reality.

It would take a lot more strength to overcome all his self-doubt, but he damned well would try. For her.

For the first time in his eternal existence, he wanted to succeed and felt as though he actually could.

Chapter Text

Something didn’t feel right.

That was the first thought she had as she started to wake. She gave a quick glance around to ensure there was no immediate threat only to find everything appeared as it should be. The others were still asleep and Astarion was resting quietly beside her.

Everything was just fine, which meant whatever strangeness she felt lay within her and only her.

Her body felt heavy, as though she didn’t want to get up at all. Sadness permeated every fiber of her being and the urge to cry grew stronger with each passing second.

What the hells was going on with her?

She’d been quick to deny it – when the others had brought up her odd behaviors – and she wanted to keep doing so now, even though it was more than obvious they’d been right to question it.

“Morning,” Astarion’s voice greeted her softly.

She jumped in surprise and turned to face him, only to be met with a look of confusion on her lover’s face.

“Jumpy today, are we?”

She nodded. “Yes, sorry. A little on edge for some reason. Did you get rest?”

He studied her for a moment, the way he often did when trying to see what she wasn’t telling him. One of these days she knew her luck would run out and he would call attention to it.

“I did, yes,” he finally answered with a shrug. “Did you?”

She nodded again. “I did, and I slept the best I have in a while. I’m sure that’s because of you.”

“Awww, cute,” Karlach said as she sat up on her own bedroll. “Does this mean you two are finally done being children and have accepted one another?”

Both she and Astarion sat up immediately, eyes wide with surprise. Right. They weren’t the only ones there.

“I beg your pardon?” Astarion asked incredulously.

“Neither of you are subtle, you know. At first, it appeared as a casual fling, but the last few weeks…” It was Shadowheart who answered.

Her cheeks were on fire. Apparently, she’d been very wrong – they had noticed the changes in Astarion just as they’d noticed the changes in her. She needed to give them more credit going forward.

“Well, joy. The cat is out of the bag,” Astarion said in confirmation, much to her surprise. She hadn’t thought he would want to be so open about it.

She pushed herself up to her feet and nodded. This was a welcome distraction to the way she was feeling, even if she didn’t want to be having this conversation with everyone in their party.

“Yes,” she offered with a nod. “Be ready for absolute adorableness in the form of pet names, kissy faces, and cheek-pinching.”

Astarion wrinkled his nose. “If you so much as try to pinch my cheeks, dearest…” He playfully warned.

“Ugh, disgusting,” Gale teased as he stood up with a stretch. “Get a room.”

They allowed the conversation to stop there, which was probably for the best. Anything further and she feared her body might disintegrate with how much she’d been blushing. At the very least, she felt somewhat like herself again so that was nice.

The rest of the morning was spent eating breakfast and preparing for their return to Moonrise Towers. They’d put off receiving their mission from Z’rell long enough; it was time to find out what was needed of them.

Just as they were about to head out the front doors, a familiar voice carried from the common room off to the side.

“Make your sacrifice useful. Go after my Cyric, or guard your Mystra.”

She glanced at Astarion, eyes asking the silent question, ‘Do you still wish to ask him?’

He was already heading into the room, making his response obvious. She sighed and followed him in while the others trailed closely behind them.

“Oh, it’s you!” Mol said excitedly. “Do you play lanceboard? It’s my first time! We could play a round after.”

She smirked as she knew damn well that was a lie and leaned forward to whisper in the child’s ear.

“He’s got a good trap set up, but doesn’t his Cyric look woefully unguarded?”

Mol grinned and moved her piece to knock out one of Raphael’s own.

“Vicious! Exactly as I would have done – the Theskan Double Counter-Gambit.”

The game ended swiftly after that with Mol emerging victorious. This brought Eirlya great joy.

Joy that was quickly shattered when Raphael opened his damn mouth again.

“I was right to offer you the deal I did. You will think about it, won’t you?”

Mol said nothing and jumped off the chair to head back into the main room.

Her lip twitched and that same feeling from when she woke up settled in once more. Only this time it was tinged with fury unlike any other and she was ready to kill him.

“An inspired move,” Raphael said as he looked her over. “I didn’t think you played.”

“There is much about me you do not know,” she spat back, nails digging into the palms of her hands with how tightly she’d squeezed them into fists.

Raphael’s smirk grew. “Don’t I? Mmm, but I sense there is something you wish to ask of me.” His attention had turned fully to Astarion now.

“Yes, I have a proposal for you,” he replied without hesitation. “I have these… Scars on my back. Carved in infernal by my- By someone. I want to know what they mean.”

The devil tapped his chin as he hummed. “Hmm, a good question…”

She took a step forward without even realizing that she had, fist raised with every intention of punching him in the face.

Raphael reached out and gently wrapped his hand around her fist then took his other to pat it. “Now, now. Patience is a virtue, and I don’t think you really mean to hit the one your beloved vampling needs help from.”

…No. She really didn’t mean to. What the fuck was wrong with her?

“You’re right. I’m sorry,” she expressed through gritted teeth. He let go of her and she took a step backward while Astarion gave her a look of genuine concern (with a little bit of irritation thrown in).

“I am motivated to help you, but my help isn’t free as you know. I will need to consider what I wish to receive in return. I’ll find you when I’m ready.”

Astarion huffed. “Find me?! This is important, devil!”

Raphael smirked and said nothing else before he disappeared into a cloud of red smoke.

“Damned bastard,” Astarion growled under his breath. He turned to look at her now, brows raised. “And you. Darling, while I appreciate the anger on my behalf, this isn’t you. What’s going on?”

She fidgeted nervously with her fingers as she looked at him and then at the others as they waited expectantly.

“…I’m not sure,” she admitted with a frown. “I just feel like my emotions have been cranked up to 100.”

Karlach laughed, unable to help herself. “Well, that’s the understatement of the year. Clearly. As fun as it is to see your impulsivity win, there’s a lot of danger to be had with it – especially if we’re walking into Absolute territory again.”

“What would you have me do, then?” she asked with a frown. “You can’t go without me.”

Gale glanced between everyone then looked back at her. “You’re right. This Z’rell has identified you as our leader; it would be suspicious to not have you with us.”

Astarion shook his head. “I’ll watch her. First sign of anything potentially detrimental and I’ll… Disarm her.”

The others groaned. It was far more than obvious he didn’t mean that in the usual sense. Still, they all seemed to share the same sentiment – that if anyone could manage to keep her in line, it would be him. Funny how their roles were reversing. For now.

“Then it’s settled,” Gale said as he turned back to look at her. “But when we finish whatever quest she has for us, promise me that you’ll talk with Halsin.”

She sighed. “Alright, alright.”

Chapter Text

In a way, fate had smiled upon her. Her strange outburst and the confrontation from the others seemed like a far distant memory.

Why?

Because everything had quickly gone to shit.

They’d been given their task from Z’rell – to find Balthazar, someone that had been sent off to fetch an important artifact belonging to Thorm. He was supposed to have returned with it already, yet he was nowhere to be found.

This led them to a graveyard, of all places, and directly to the Thorm Mausoleum.

In a development that shocked no one, Raphael was there waiting for them. Apparently, there was a hells-spawned creature that lurked deep within the crypt, one that he wanted handled. Should they comply, he would be more than happy to resolve Astarion’s questions. She didn’t exactly like the idea of killing someone for the devil, as she was positive there was a lot more going on than he claimed, but she knew this was their only chance for answers.

Entering the mausoleum brought with it the revelation that everything they’d encountered so far was going to come to a head soon. There were far too many references to Shadowheart’s Lady Shar for Her involvement to be a coincidence. This was confirmed when they realized just where they were: The Gauntlet of Shar.

One task led to another after they found Balthazar, and they found themselves embroiled in the trials aspiring Dark Justiciars undertook. Shadowheart was ecstatic with the opportunity as it had been her lifelong dream to become one.

Before they completed the final trial, they went back to the entrance to take care of Raphael’s old ‘acquaintance’ – an orthon. Instead of rushing into slaughter, she took her time to assess the situation – much to Astarion’s displeasure. Some days she wondered if it might actually kill him if he had to be patient.

Her tactics proved helpful as she’d spotted an interesting part of the orthon’s contract that would be easy to exploit. In a matter of minutes, she’d convinced him to kill every single ally he had before finally himself. Not once did they have to lift a weapon to assist.

Astarion had mumbled the closest thing to an apology he would give while he’d also expressed how impressed he was by her ability to talk others into doing her wishes. Shadowheart had shared the same opinion as well.

With all that done, they went back to the final trial and completed it, which had landed them in the Shadowfell. Balthazar had followed them, having made it clear he wanted them to do all the heavy lifting so he could swoop in and reap the rewards for himself.

Which was how they found themselves in battle against him because he wanted to take the Nightsong as a gift for Thorm. They all had their reasons for being against that, though Shadowheart’s fell with wanting to prove herself to her goddess.

Once Balthazar was dealt with, Nightsong was next. Eirlya had begged and pleaded with Shadowheart to convince her that killing the woman wasn’t going to be what they needed to do. No one believed she’d actually listen, but she did. She had forsaken her goddess in front of everyone, in Shar’s own realm.

Nightsong revealed then who she really was: a deva, daughter of Selune. She offered herself as an ally and even offered to share information about Shadowheart’s past.

With her rescued and Balthazar as well as the orthon dead, all that was left was to leave the Shadowfell and face off against Ketheric Thorm once and for all.

Truly, a shitstorm of the greatest proportions. They weren’t going to catch another break until after they dealt with him.

Chapter Text

Rest didn’t come until much later. They’d been right to assume nonstop action would be their lives over the next few days.

Nightsong, or Dame Aylin as she was known, was free, and that meant launching an attack against Thorm. Really, they didn’t know what they would have done had they not had her help. She was strong and a needed ally against an enemy like Ketheric.

A lot had been revealed in that time, too. Underneath Moonrise was a horrifying sight – an illithid colony like no other, proving that the plan was to infect everyone possible. Ketheric was one of three leaders of the Absolutists with the other two being Gortash and a woman named Orin. Karlach had a personal history with the former, while none of them had any idea who Orin was. What they did know was that the three of them each represented and worked for one of the Dead Three with Ketheric being the chosen of Myrkul.

Killing him proved incredibly difficult as a result, though it made sense now why he kept popping back up like the cockroach he was.

Still, by some miracle, they won. Ketheric Thorm was no more, which left Orin and Gortash standing between them and true victory. With the help of their dream visitor and protector, they deduced the importance of gathering the Netherstones in order to defeat the Absolute (which turned out to be a giant elder brain controlled by the cult leaders).

Even after all of that, they still found no rest. Halsin had one more request of them in hopes that they could fully lift the shadow curse. That forced them to protect a portal while he ventured into Shadowfell to rescue Thaniel. Once he was back, he saw them off to find Thaniel’s other half. All things considered; it was an easy enough task that they completed rather quickly.

Now they could finally take a breather.

Gale was off drinking with Shadowheart and Karlach, Halsin was seeing to Thaniel’s recovery, and Eirlya had found herself sitting with Astarion out on the dock once more.

“You know,” he said with a shake of his head. “I should have known this would be far more than a simple ‘fix and control the parasite’ problem. Leave it to me to stumble into a plot that only I and our motley crew can stop.”

She chuckled and let her head rest against his shoulder. “How does it feel, though, to know that you helped stop someone like Ketheric? That you’re a hero yet again, only on a much grander scale than rescuing Tieflings in the woods.”

He thought for a moment, red eyes looking out at the water. “You know, I find myself hating it a little bit less this time around.”

“Ah, there you are. With all the commotion of such an interesting story unfolding, I wasn’t sure where you might be.”

Astarion was quick to stand up at the voice, causing her to do the same.

“Raphael,” she greeted with crossed arms.

“About damned time you show up considering we completed our part of the bargain days ago,” Astarion retorted.

The cambion smirked. “Alas, your attention was needed elsewhere, but now you have a moment to breathe. Yurgir is dead, landed right back in my home thanks to you. I will be more than happy to fulfill my end of the deal now.”

She drew in deep, sharp breaths as she didn’t want a repeat of last time. She wasn’t sure what gods she’d pleased to allow her problem to fall to the wayside of her friends’ attention yet again, but she wasn’t going to question it.

“Speak, then, devil,” Astarion demanded.

Raphael’s smirk unsettled her. Whatever his scars meant, she’d known it couldn’t be good… But the way he looked right now? It had to be far worse than either of them could have imagined.

“I have found out all there is to know about those scars carved into your ivory skin. I must admit, the tale they tell is unsavory even to my tastes.”

Another breath in. You know he’s like this, Eirlya. He just wants a rise out of you.

“Stop stalling,” she insisted with a twitch of her lips.

“Very well,” he agreed. “Brace yourself, Astarion. This is but one part of a contract formed between the archdevil Mephistopheles, and one Cazador Szarr. It grants knowledge of a ritual most heinous and vile that it has never been completed before: The Rite of Profane Ascension. If he completes this rite, he will become an entirely new breed of vampire and being alike – a Vampire Ascendant. All his strengths will be amplified and he’ll even be able to partake in the comforts of the living. Yes, that includes walking in the sun without fear of being burned. Nothing as luxurious as this is free, of course. So what is the price? Sacrifice of all his vampiric spawn.”

A ragged breath escaped her. That was… Horrible. Disgusting. Execrable. If what he said was true, then that meant those marks bound Astarion to a terrible fate should Cazador get his hands on him once more.

“I can only imagine his reaction when realizing the final piece of this puzzle disappeared into thin air,” Raphael went on. “And that, dear friend, is that. I must bid you adieu for now as I have business elsewhere.”

Neither had a chance to respond before he vanished as he often did.

She turned to look at Astarion now, concern etched all over her features.

“Hm.”

She blinked. “’Hm’? That’s all?”

He shrugged. “I was… Thinking. This is all a lot to take in.”

It certainly was. Yet another reason added to her ever-growing list of reasons to murder the Vampire Lord.

“What do you think I should do?”

The question caught her off guard. He wanted her opinion? He really meant what he said, not that she’d doubted him. That he wanted something real with her. Asking her for advice like any other significant other might do.

“Well,” she started with a sigh. “He cannot be allowed to complete that ritual, that much I know. He would unleash so many unspeakable horrors into this world if he did. I also know that if he is allowed to live then he will not stop hunting you down to the ends of Toril until he gets you back.”

He groaned. “I hate that you’re right. As long as we both live, I will never know freedom. Yes, it’s time we take this to him. When we get to Baldur’s Gate, I will hunt him down and I will kill him so that I may do the ritual in his stead.”

She nodded in agreement as he spoke but stopped short at the last bit he said. “Wait, what?”

“You will help me, won’t you? I can’t do this without you.” There he went with those damned puppy eyes again.

She was left a sputtering mess as she looked up at him. “Now hold on just one moment,” she said with a furious shake of her head. “That is not what I said!”

“Well of course not, darling. I added the last part. A good idea, no?”

She ran her fingers over her face as she struggled to find the right words. “Astarion, darling, I mean this in the nicest way possible. In no way, shape, or form could that feasibly be construed anywhere close to a ‘good idea’. I completely support killing Cazador, and I’ll ram a blade right through his eye if you ask it of me, but to complete the ritual yourself? No. No, I don’t agree with that.”

His body language changed in an instant and she knew she’d upset him. She’d been expecting it, of course. There were many things she’d enable with him – things she probably shouldn’t, but did anyway – but this? No. She had to put her foot down.

“Well, it’s a good thing it’s not up to you then, isn’t it?” he fired back before storming down the pier toward the inn.

"Then why ask me?!"

She let him go without saying anything further, knowing that he needed time by himself to cool off and process all he’d just learned.

Damn it. This was only the beginning of this battle, wasn’t it?

Chapter Text

They started for Baldur’s Gate the next morning, Jaheira now traveling with them. Tensions were still a little high, though not as bad as they’d been the night before. Astarion hadn’t come back until midnight and went straight to his own tent. The others knew something had happened, though not to the full extent. She didn’t want to divulge anything Astarion didn’t want shared so all she’d told them was he’d found out the truth of his scars.

As they headed down the road, the land behind them was gradually falling out of shadow. Thaniel must have been doing much better – a notion supported by the giant tree that blossomed and grew back to health off in the distance.

It brought a small smile to her lips as she could feel how happy the land was. No longer was there that horrible pit in her stomach, threatening violence on her behalf.

She turned back to look ahead and almost walked face-first into Astarion. He’d slowed his walk so that he could get closer to her, it seemed, and instead of saying anything, he simply let his fingers lace with her own.

Her brow quirked upward as she looked at him. “I’m forgiven, then?” she asked.

“You were never the focus of my ire,” he countered. “So there’s nothing to forgive.”

Good enough for her, she supposed. Any apology he ever gave was often superficial and part of his act. She knew now that his way of truly apologizing was often more in his actions than it was with words. The only time this was different was the other night when he’d confessed he’d been using her at first.

“We should reach Baldur’s Gate in half a week, I think,” Shadowheart said as she looked at their surroundings. “Hard to believe we’ll soon be back where this all began.”

Gale nodded. “I am looking forward to returning, if I’m honest. There’s a bookstore there I would quite like to venture into. I know we’re on a bit of a time crunch, but I assure you there is bound to be information there that could be of use to us.”

“I think it’s only fair we all want a little respite after all we’ve gone through and everything we’ve yet to face,” Eirlya said with a laugh. “And I don’t think there’s anything wrong with taking it, either. As long as we remain vigilant.”

Karlach gave a fist pump to the air in agreement. “Hells yes! And don’t worry, Astarion, we’ve got your back. We all agree your predicament takes a bit of precedence.”

He raised his brows at this. “Really? That is, ah…”

“Just say thank you,” Karlach replied with a snort. “But don’t worry about it, yeah? We’ve all become friends here, I’d like to think.”

Eirlya glanced at him with a small smile. She agreed with Karlach, of course. They really had grown closer the last several weeks and she felt that was important for many reasons. The most significant being Astarion seeing that there was kindness in the world.

They made a good distance by the time the sun had started to set and so they decided to stop for the night. This time they didn’t have to stay out in the open as they’d found the remnants of a farmhouse that they were able to make use of. She wouldn’t have opposed being out in the air, though. Spring was evident throughout the landscape, carrying the heavenly smell of blossoms on gentle breezes.  

“Nice to see you back to yourself again,” Shadowheart commented after she finished a bite of her meal. “All smiles and everything.”

She turned to look at her with a tilt of her head, the aforementioned smile growing even larger. “Me too, really. Perhaps it was just the darkness getting to me. I feel so happy. In fact, I feel as though I could almost dance.”

Karlach grinned. “Oh! We totally should once in the city. There’s bound to be plenty of music there.”

“That would be lovely! Astarion, would you go dancing too?” she asked with hopeful eyes.

He sighed. “I suppose, if you really want to.”

She squealed much like Karlach often did and clapped her hands together. “Perfect! For now, though, we can simply enjoy the music of nature. Do you hear the melodies of the crickets and cicadas in the trees?”

“Well, I hear buzzing if that’s what you mean,” Gale answered instead. “But I’m sure it's music to you, you know what they’re saying.”

She nodded. “Of course I do,” she replied with a shrug. “Some sing for their mates, others sing to fill the silence of the night. And others- Oh… Oh, my. Never mind, you don’t need to know what that one’s saying.”

“Well, now I have to,” Astarion whined with a huff. “Damn my morbid curiosity.”

She shook her head. “No, no. I’m not repeating it.” To prove her point, she shoved a bite of bread into her mouth so she couldn’t speak at all.

Karlach and Astarion both looked toward Jaheira then Halsin, hoping one of them would supplement.

“Neither of us cast the speak to animals spell today,” Jaheira said with a smirk.

Halsin nodded in agreement, his gaze leveled on Eirlya as he did so. She met his stare with a confused one of her own. There was something about the way he was looking at her that made her uncomfortable.

“Aaaaanyway,” she spoke as she forced herself to look away. “You did well with the meal tonight, Jaheira.”

The woman beamed proudly. “It was a pleasure to offer my services, especially for you allowing me to join your team.”

“I think I speak for everyone when I say we couldn’t be happier you agreed to come with,” Karlach offered with an eager nod.

They finished the rest of their meal with idle chatter about various things and as the fire began to die out, they went their separate ways for the night.

“Are you going straight to bed, then?” Astarion asked her as they both stood up.

“Actually, I was thinking of going for a walk. I have a lot of energy pent up that I need to get out. Would you like to join me?” she asked, head tilted.

He gave her a small smile. “Any other night I would, my dear, but I must admit I am genuinely exhausted for once.” He paused. “But should you find your way to my bedroll when you return… I wouldn’t complain.”

She chuckled. “Noted. I’ll see you when I’m back, then.”

She hesitated a moment before she leaned in to press a gentle kiss to his cheek then offered a small wave as she skipped off into the night.

Sleep had been evading her quite a bit lately, though she couldn’t figure out why. The only reasonable explanation she’d come up with was that the stress of their situation made it almost impossible to relax. And yet, here in the open night air, she felt incredibly at ease.

Until she heard strange whispers of warning from the plants that she was not alone.

She spun around quickly, hand reaching toward her staff.

“Whoa, no need to get into the defensive. I apologize; it’s just me,” Halsin said with both his hands raised innocently.

“Oh, you scared me. Why are you sneaking up on me like that?”

He shook his head in apology. “It wasn’t my intention to sneak, I promise. I saw you heading out for a walk and thought this might be a good chance for us to talk.”

Her brows furrowed, recalling the way he'd looked at her during dinner. “Talk? What about?”

“I don’t remember you casting the spell for speaking to animals today, yet you’ve heard all they have to say.”

“And? Is there a problem with that? I thought it common knowledge that’s what I do, along with being able to detect the thoughts of others should I choose to.”  

He shook his head. “No, of course there’s no problem. Though it is peculiar. Combine that with your strange behavior as of late – that you were supposed to come and talk with me about, mind you – I couldn’t help but watch you a little closer.”

She tilted her head to the side as she looked him over. There was an overwhelming feeling that her luck had finally run out. “Yes, well, I’m much better now, so why talk about it? All smiles, see!” She pointed to her lips as she grinned as wide as she could.

“Because if I don’t, then you never will, and I think we both know this should be addressed before things go too far. Especially when we all need to be at our best.”

He took a step closer to her.

“How long were you in the Plane of Faerie?”

Chapter Text

Well, she had to give him credit where credit was due. He was much more perceptive than she thought. Or was it just obvious?

No, if it were, then the others would have brought it up at some point.

Right?

Right. Her behavior would never have been questioned otherwise.

“How can you tell?” she asked with raised brows.

He shrugged. “You don’t become archdruid without learning a thing or two about the Feywild. But glowing eyes and mood swings tend to be a really good indication. Then there’s the fact I felt Wild magic in you when examining the tadpole for the first time.”

“Fair points all around,” she agreed with a sigh.

“So, again, how long were you there?”

She hesitated for a moment, unsure how honest she wanted to be. Finally, she sighed, deciding it wouldn’t hurt to be open if he’d already guessed as much as he had.

“One hundred and thirty-three years. In other words, since I was a babe. Give or take a few weeks at a time when I come here.”

Halsin raised his brows. “You look so young. That just strengthens my suspicions then.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” she asked, eyes narrowing. “Were you never taught not to comment on a woman’s age?”

He once again held his hands up defensively. “I just mean that a normal half-elf would appear much older than you do considering you’re so close to the typical lifespan. Just look at Jaheira.”

“Typical lifespan?” Her brows furrowed. “What do you mean, what is it then?”

His brows raised incredulously. “Do you not know?”

She shook her head. “No. Not officially, I mean. I assumed it had to be shorter since there’s human in there, but…” She trailed off with a shrug.

“Most half-elves don’t live longer than one hundred and eighty years, but that’s just the higher end of the average. Then there’s you, one hundred and thirty-three with a great deal of life left in you.”

She lapsed into silence as she considered what he was saying. Essentially, she should be in a half-elf’s elder years and yet, she clearly wasn’t. Her own doubts were being proven correct, too.

“And you don’t seem surprised,” he commented. “I suppose, then, you know what I’m getting at.”

“I had my guesses,” she admitted. “No one can be exposed to Faerie as long as I have and not be… Different. What perplexes me instead is why it suddenly started manifesting in the way it has been. Before all of this – the tadpole and my weird moods – I’d already been in Baldur’s Gate for two weeks. Nothing was different.”

Halsin nodded as he listened. “Well, perhaps it’s your body’s way of trying to urge you back. I could look you over and get a better idea of what’s going on, if you allow me to.”

She took a step back, arms wrapped around herself. Look her over…? It wasn’t that she didn’t trust him, she just didn’t know if she wanted to face the answers.

“You know, Eirlya, our being right wouldn’t be the end of the world,” Halsin insisted. “Is there a reason you’re so against it? There must be, especially if you’ve gone to these lengths avoiding the subject. You haven’t even told your own lover, right?”

Her nose wrinkled and her lips pulled into a scowl at that. Did he really have to throw it in her face that she’d been less than honest with Astarion? She understood his reasoning, that to him it didn’t seem like that big of a secret – that it wasn’t something to make a big deal about.

But he hadn’t seen the same kind of world she had.

“I’m sorry, I’m not trying to upset you. I’m just trying to understand,” he assured her.

“I come from the land of the untrustworthy fey. I wouldn’t be open or honest about that, not when I know the responses waiting for me.” The words were bitter as they fell from her tongue. “Just look at how Gale responded to the pixie. ‘Never make a deal with fey creatures!’ What would he say to me, then?”

Halsin frowned, though let her air her frustrations. “Perhaps,” he agreed before he went on. “Or, perhaps, you do not give your companions enough faith. You have the vampire that can walk in the sun, the wizard with a ticking time bomb in his chest because he wanted to impress the goddess he slept with, the girl who worshipped the Dark Lady and now finds herself walking a lighter path with Selune... All accepted and appreciated despite their uniqueness. Need I go on?”

She shot him a look. “I know,” she asserted. “I just- It’s complicated. Besides, I’m more concerned about Astarion’s situation at the moment. It should be about him, not me.” He made very compelling points, ones that she agreed with. There was just a lot more going on internally that she didn’t want to share with him.

But there was one thing she’d concede to.

“But… You may look me over,” she finally agreed. “Because you’re right – we should know what’s going on if we’re to face our opponents as a well-unified front.”

He nodded and motioned for her to follow him. He took her to a larger boulder that would serve well enough as a table and had her lay down on her back.

“Alright, just give me a moment and I’ll see what I can find.”

He held his hands a few inches above her, starting at her head. Slowly his hands trailed down her arms to her hands then back to her middle and down toward her feet. A warm tingle of magic followed wherever he went.

“Mmm.”

She looked up at him with a frown. “I don’t like the sound of that.”

He motioned for her to be quiet as he wasn’t quite done, even though his hands had ceased their movements.

“Well, it could be worse,” he started when he finally did finish.

“I really don’t like the sound of that now,” she said as she slowly sat up. “What is it?”

He sighed as he straightened up. “You’re not becoming a monster or anything inhumanoid in shape, so that’s good. You’ve already got the mind flayer worm to worry about in that regard.”

“Halsin…” Her tone was one of warning. She wasn’t in the mood for a delay in answers. “Just tell me.”

“I can’t be entirely sure,” he admitted. “But I can say you’re certainly not a half-elf. I don’t even think you’re able to say you’ve got human in you anymore. I can feel a massive amount of fey magic built up within you, which is understandable for how long you’ve lived there.”

Yeah, she didn’t like that at all. It was what she’d feared, of course, but having it confirmed by someone else wasn’t what she wanted.

“So… Fey touched?” she asked with a raised brow.

He shook his head. “A bit more than that, but what, I can’t say. I’ll have to investigate it a bit more. I think, though, you just happened to leave right at a crucial turning point for your body and it’s left you in this strange, precarious state between what you are and what you’re meant to become. Hence the strange way it’s started showing and the delay of it all.”

She nodded and pulled her knees up to her chest as she thought it over. “You know,” she started, voice quiet. “I knew it would happen someday. I wanted it to happen. But now…”

He took a seat beside her and put a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “As I said before, it is not the end of the world. So, a few things about you change. Will that make you a different person than you are? I don’t think so.”

“Won’t it, though?” She turned to look at him, expression hard. “Everyone has made it abundantly clear that I’ve not been ‘myself’. Even Astarion said my behavior wasn’t me.”

“I don’t think that’s how they meant it, and I think you know that deep down, too,” he explained. “They’re comments that come from a place of concern, not judgment. I cannot make you do anything, but I ask you just consider your options. Yeah?”

She sighed and blew the air out through pursed lips. “…Alright. I’ll think about it, but I meant what I said. Astarion’s situation is more important to me right now and I want to see that through first.”

He nodded in understanding and slipped off the rock, offering her his hand to help her down as well.

“Fair enough,” he agreed. “Now let us return before we’re missed.”

Chapter Text

They returned to camp with no one the wiser that they’d been gone – together, no less. Halsin had been sure to promise their conversation would remain between them, so long as she returned the favor by giving serious consideration to his words. It would all have been for naught if they were caught coming back at the same time.

She found her way to Astarion’s tent and didn’t bother to ‘knock’. She instead went straight inside with every intention of crawling into bed beside him.

“That was a long walk,” he said before she could, turning to look over at her. His head was propped up on one hand while his elbow rested against the ground.

“I had a lot of energy,” she replied with a smirk. “I thought you’d already be meditating. I’m surprised to see you up.”

He shook his head and lifted his arm to beckon her over. She came to sit beside him the second he did.

“Me too, but so close to the city…” He grimaced. “It has me worried.”

She nodded in understanding. “I can imagine,” she said. “Knowing that he’s so close.”

“Well, yes, but that wasn’t what I meant. I’m worried about you, and I don’t like it.”

Her brows shot up. “Me? Why?”

“Hells if I know. An unfortunate part of this whole caring thing, I assume,” he grumbled.

She couldn’t help it – she laughed as quietly as she could manage, though she knew he’d still hear it.

“Yes, sadly, caring about someone else means worrying about them, too.” Her hand found refuge in his curls, wrapping one around her finger. “Which means I also worry about you.”

“Well, that’s just perfect, then. We’ll both be too busy worrying to be prepared for danger when it actually shows up.”

She rolled her eyes and moved her hand to teasingly poke the pout on his lips. “All this and we haven’t even encountered one of us getting sick yet.”

“I don’t get ill. That would very much be a you scenario.”

Her head tilted to the side as she looked at him. “You don’t?”

There was much she didn’t know about being a vampire. Actually, the more she thought about it, the more she realized the only things she did know was that they drank blood, were immortal, and couldn’t go in the sun. Then, of course, the few tidbits he’d told her offhandedly.

“Would you tell me more?” she asked as she shifted to get more comfortable. “About vampirism, I mean.”

He raised a brow as he looked her over. “Are you sure? It isn’t the best for pillow talk.”

“I’m positive,” she confirmed. “I’ve wanted to ask, but I didn’t want to upset you. Especially given, well, you know…” He was able to experience life out in the sun and for the first time was free of his master. She’d figured bringing it up would only sour that for him.

He didn’t seem entirely enthused about the subject but was willing to broach it – for her. “Alright, what do you want to know?”

She wrinkled her nose in thought, eyes studying him. “How often do you have to drink blood?”

“Daily,” he replied without any hesitation. “Like you would food, only I never feel full.”

“Never?”

He shook his head. “Never. That’s the curse of being like me – part of what you pay for the perks. I could drink, and drink, and drink, and I would never stop craving it.”

“And what are the perks?”

“For me? Not much at all,” he said bitterly. “But for a true vampire, quite a lot of power and strength.”

She nodded to show she was listening. “I’m curious about you, specifically.”

“Well… I can see in the dark, my senses are heightened. I can hear your heartbeat, for example. I’m stronger, too, my body regenerates faster and I can move faster. All of this is amplified when I’ve just fed.”

Some of these she’d seen in action, of course, and others she wasn’t surprised to hear. Any time he did get hit by a stray arrow or spell, he was better before Shadowheart or herself needed to heal him.

“And how do you become like you?” Her gaze flickered down to the bite marks on his neck, fingers subconsciously reaching out to touch them.

“A true vampire has to drain you of all your blood, killing you. Which leaves you as their obedient puppet. Ideally, they would then give you their blood to finish the change.”

“But that never happens, does it? Or at least, not often.”

“Vampires love power, and what better way to exert it than to keep slaves? All of that goes away if you allow the rest of the change.”

She could see his hand wrapped around the pillow tightly and so she moved to take it gently in her own.

“Why the sudden curiosity?” he asked, red eyes searching her face.

“No specific reason, just… There is a lot I didn’t know and still don’t. If we’re going to be serious, I should understand, shouldn’t I?”

He scoffed and shifted so he was laying on his back. “A nice thought, but irrelevant once I complete that rite.”

Gods damn it. She should have seen that one coming.

“Astarion…”

“Don’t you ‘Astarion’ me,” he scolded. “I’m doing it for you, too, you know.”

She blinked. “How is any of that for me?”

“We won’t have to worry about anything else ever again. You would be safe, as would I, and we could continue as we have been – happy in the sun and without a fear in the world. Forever. Assuming, of course, we don’t succumb to the worm in our brains first.”

Her expression softened as she looked down at him. Now, in this moment, she fully understood why he wanted to do it.

Fear.

He was afraid of losing himself, afraid of losing her, and afraid of losing all the freedom he’d come to know. The power was undoubtedly appealing, too, but it all went back to being scared of what would happen should he not complete it.

She finally laid down beside him and gently turned his head to face her.

“You aren’t the only one who’s thought about that, you know – what happens after all of this.” Her voice was barely above a whisper as she traced the dark circles under his eyes with her thumb. “I just want you to be happy.”

“Then you’ll help me,” he said without any room for her to object. “Because doing this will make me happy.”

She sighed, though said nothing as she knew any further protests now would fall on deaf ears.

“As soon as we reach the city, we’ll start looking for some of my… Brothers and sisters. One of them is bound to know something.”

“Where would we find them?” she asked.

“Any of my usual haunts. Best place to start would be the flophouse.”

She nodded and stretched with a yawn. “Then that’s what we’ll do.”

He snaked his arm around her and brought her close to his chest, nose pressed into her neck. “It will all be worth it, you’ll see.”

And she’d make sure he would see just how worth it life would be without the completion of a sacrificial ritual that would undoubtedly turn him into the very monster he feared.

She would just have to continue showing him all the reasons not to do it. Now that she’d gained a better understanding of what motivated him, she’d have a better chance of doing that.

Chapter Text

The rest of their trip flew by, and they were in Wyrm’s Crossing before they knew it. There had been much talk about what they were going to do first, but they eventually settled on helping Astarion before all else. They wouldn’t be able to take their short break or even continue with their goals while Cazador still searched for him.

This had pleased Astarion, but also terrified him. He wouldn’t say it out loud, of course, but she saw it clearly in the way he held himself.

He was more than valid for feeling that way. Facing one’s abuser and tormentor was not an easy task and she would be by his side for all of it.

…Even if he wouldn’t like her continued adamance that he not complete that damned ritual.

“I forgot how colorful everything was during the day,” Astarion murmured as they walked the busy road into town. The others had gone off to gather supplies while they focused on reaching the flophouse. Encountering his ‘siblings’ wasn’t something they needed everyone for.

“Beautiful, isn’t it?” She looked around at the various people and buildings with curiosity. It was lovely, sure, but she much preferred trees and flowers to manmade houses. The last time she’d been here it hadn’t bothered her nearly as much as it did now.

“Remind me of the plan again?” she asked as she glanced toward him.

“The hope is that we run into at least one of his other spawns. Apart from that, I don’t uh… There is no plan.”

She smirked as she clasped her hands together. “I love non-plan plans!”

“Of course you do,” he replied with a smirk of his own. “They have every chance of going wrong and that’s what makes them fun.”

Fraygo’s Flophouse was, thankfully, pretty close to the entrance so they didn’t have to walk too far before they arrived. Upon entering, there was no sign of anything or anyone out of the ordinary, but Astarion had expected as much. He motioned for her to follow him up the stairs and so she did, keeping close behind him.

“I do not want to keep the Master waiting. He will be very angry if we miss the Black Mass…” A woman’s voice carried from a room on the second floor.

Astarion nodded toward the door, confirming her suspicion that they’d found what they came for.

“No, not yet. I want to find someone of my own… Someone to have there waiting so I may drain them dry once the Master gives us our freedom.”

She flinched at that, brows furrowed. Is that what they were being told…? That they would be free after taking part in the rite? Were their souls not promised to an archdevil, freedom through death may have been the truth. What waited for them was so much worse.

“Cazador promised you freedom, and you believed him?” Astarion was the first to step into the room and speak. “You were never burdened with intelligence, Petras, but your load seems especially light these days.”

It took everything she had not to laugh. Really, it was almost painful how much she was struggling to keep it in. Astarion was always great with words, but this had to be one of her favorite insults yet.

“Astarion!” the woman gasped as she faced them. “You’re back!”

“No hello for your brother, Dal? I would have expected more.”

Eirlya kept quiet as she wanted him to handle it as he saw fit. She would only intervene under extreme circumstances – which, knowing Astarion, would undoubtedly come to fruition soon enough.

“Why would you come back?! You were free!”

He scoffed and crossed his arms over his chest. “Why? To kill Cazador, of course.”

“You- But that’s impossible,” Dalyria said with a shake of her head.

“And I can’t let you do that anyway,” Petras added with a smug tilt of his head. “He’s finally guaranteed our freedom after the Black Mass, more power.”

Astarion’s expression turned deadly behind his smile. “You have no idea what I’m capable of now, and no idea what you’re talking about.”

He grabbed Petras by the neck and dragged him over to the window – right into the sun.

Eirlya sighed, unsurprised. He’d escalated the situation in record time, she was almost impressed.

“Brother, please!” Dal pleaded as she took a step toward them.

“Tell me everything you know,” Astarion demanded. “Where is this taking place? When?”

Dal trembled while Petras screamed in pain, his face burning into ash. Was that what would happen to Astarion if it weren’t for the tadpole? She didn’t like that thought at all.

“Under the palace! There are tunnels there we never knew about, and as soon as you return, he plans to finish. Please, let him go, Astarion!”

Astarion made no move to do as he was asked, so she cleared her throat to remind him of her presence. “Astarion… Don’t. Please.”

He looked at her, a wild anger burning in his eyes – anger that began to fade as his gaze met hers. He shoved Petras back toward Dalyria and stalked toward them both.

“You owe your life to her,” he spat. “Now get out of here before I change my mind.”

Neither of his siblings said a word as they disappeared into a puff of red smoke.

Her brows raised in intrigue, having not realized that was another power spawn had. She’d never seen Astarion use it, at least.

“I’m glad you spared him – them.”

He scoffed and turned to look at her. “You sound surprised. I am capable of doing the right thing, you know.”

She nodded, amused. “Sometimes, perhaps,” she teased. “So, tunnels under his palace, huh?”

Astarion’s expression softened into something almost unreadable. “I would have known they existed, unless…” He paused. “There was one place we were never allowed to go – his study. If there really is somewhere hidden, then the entrance would be through there.”

She glanced toward the window, watching the dust dance through the sun rays that filtered through. “And where is his palace?”

“Big, gothic-looking castle up on the hill. Can’t miss it.”

She snorted as she turned back toward him. “You mean that’s been a vampire hideout this whole time?”

“Incredibly original, isn’t it?”

She reached out to take his hand and brought it to her lips. “Alright, then. I vote we go tomorrow morning. We have a little advantage being able to go in the sun, though I’m sure those two will have reported that back to him, as well as your presence here.”

He stiffened at that. “Unfortunately, yes. Still an advantage in terms of reaching him, but not once we’re inside. That’s when it will be incredibly dangerous.”

She squeezed his hand then let it go as she moved toward the door. “I like danger,” she quipped. “We should regroup with the others and let them know.”

“Mmm, in a moment,” he hummed. She didn’t have a chance to ask why before he had her pinned against the wall behind her.

“If all of this is going to come to a head tomorrow…” His lips were dangerously close to hers.

A grin slowly spread across her face. “Are you about to be sentimental?” she questioned, tone teasing.

“Would you prefer I be?” He pressed a kiss to her cheek then moved to do the same on the other.

She shuddered in response, eyes fluttering closed. They hadn’t really been intimate since his confession, which she’d understood completely. Sexual intimacy wasn’t the same for him as it was for most others. Not having sex spoke more to how much he cared about her, and she found it endearing.

“Silly man, don’t you know my answer will never change?” She stole a quick kiss, warm skin against cold. “I prefer you do what makes you happy, and I always will.”

He kissed her again, only this time he deepened it a little more as he hoisted her farther up the wall. She wrapped her arms around his neck and let her legs take hold of his waist.

The clearing of a throat kept them from going too far. “I don’t believe you’ve paid for this room.”

Her cheeks flushed red as she sheepishly looked toward the innkeeper that was glaring their way. Astarion, however, had half a mind to keep going with the way he was looking at her.

“No, no we didn’t. You’re right, sorry. We’ll be on our way.” She could barely manage the words through her giggles.

The vampire holding her let out a quiet growl of disapproval and she simply gave his cheek a gentle pat in response. “We have important business to see to, don’t we?”

Astarion finally gave in and set her down. “Right, right, I suppose.”

They scurried out of the room and back out onto the busy street moments later, laughing amongst themselves despite the terrors that awaited them.

Chapter Text

Rest didn’t come easy for any of them that night, not when they knew what tomorrow would bring. They could pretend to be in high spirits all they wanted, but no one really wanted to face off against a vampire lord.

This proved to work in their favor, as their sleep would have been interrupted had they been successful.

“Get away from me!”

Astarion’s voice startled her from her thoughts, and she was on her feet within seconds, her staff in hand. She found him a few feet away from other spawn, leaving no room for confusion about what was happening.

“Please, brother. If you don’t come, then we won’t be able to live again!“

“You’ve fallen for lies once more,” Astarion spat. “You really think he intends to free any of you?”

She let him handle the initial discussion while she worked through how many of his brothers and sisters were there. Three in front of them and plenty more hidden outside of the camp if her senses were correct. Killing them wouldn’t be the best choice, and letting Astarion go with them was out of the question.

“But if you listen to me, if you join me, then you won’t have to be under his rule anymore. I will complete the rite myself, and I will kill Cazador.”

Her head snapped back to look at him, a glare leveled his way. She’d tried to be nice about this, but she couldn’t anymore – not if he was going to continue insisting in this manner.

“Astarion,” she said sharply. “You are asking them to die for you.”

He looked back at her with a glare of his own. “Don’t look at me like that. Just because you aren’t getting sweet puppy Astarion. This is what I have to do.”

“What do you mean die?” It was the female tiefling spawn that asked.

She turned to look at her, refusing to lie. “You are all being led to slaughter. Cazador needs you dead so he can ascend in power. None of what he’s told you is true.”

The woman shook her head in disbelief. “No, the master has no reason to lie to us. We are going to cheat undeath instead, walk in the sun and be alive again.”

“No,” the man beside her said. “It’s crueler this way. She’s right, it makes sense. What do you need of us? We will help you.”

She was surprised by how quickly he switched sides.

A gasp of pain came from the female, her body glowing red as something took hold of her. “The… Bond. He owns us, I can’t- We can’t-“

Astarion took a step backward just as Gale arrived. “Heard all the commotion,” he said as he raised his hand. “From what I understand, we don’t want them dead, yeah?”

“That would be preferable,” Astarion replied while Eirlya simply nodded.

Gale began to speak a spell, weaving a portal behind the spawn. “Lya, be a dear and give a shove, would you?”

She cracked her neck and lifted her hands. With a spell of her own, she shoved them through the portal with a strong gust of wind. She took a step forward and, with another power she rarely used, misty stepped her way behind the others to unleash wind on them, too.

Gale closed the portal once the last were through and she came back to join them.

“Where did you send them?” Astarion asked.

“Back to the city,” Gale said with a shrug. “But we should remain on guard tonight. That may not be the last we see of them.”

Eirlya nodded in agreement and gave a grateful smile to the wizard before she turned her attention back to Astarion, expression far from pleasant.

“Uh oh. I do not want to be on the receiving end of that look, ever,” Gale commented as he made a quick exit back to his tent.

No. No, he didn’t, because she was ready to smack Astarion – not that she would ever raise a hand to him, of course, but she was livid.

“Well, you’ve met my family now. Congratulations on such a big step.” He gave her as charming a grin as he could manage, as if that would dissuade her from unleashing her wrath.

“Family that you plan to kill. I can’t believe you lied so blatantly to their faces like that. You know that they will have to be killed in order for that rite to be completed.”

He clicked his tongue and crossed his arms with a shake of his head. “So? There’s only six of them and they’re just spawn, anyway.”

“And what do you think you are?” she threw back. “Do you not have any sympathy for them at all? Those that have shared in your own suffering?”

He stood taller and more defensive; she was finally knocking some sense into him. Good.

“No one ever helped me! No one ever offered a kind word for me.” He lapsed into silence for a moment. “You’re the only one. Other people aren’t like you, they don’t have the kind of heart you do.”

She softened a little in her stance, understanding where he was coming from. “The world is a big place, Astarion. There are just as many out there that would be kind to you as I would, if you offer care in return.”

“Don’t sell yourself so short. You’re very different from anyone I’ve ever known.”

She sighed and ran a hand over her face. “Perhaps I do tend to be a little kinder, but my point still remains.”

An uneasy feeling had formed within her yet again. Her conversation with Halsin was still very prominent in her mind, and she couldn’t help but worry whether her kindness would persist if she gave in like he wanted her to.

“What now?” she asked. “Considering rest is off the table for the night.”

He shrugged. “I suppose I’ll go back to my book.” He paused, eyes narrowed as he looked her over. “You are not going for a walk. Don’t you even think about suggesting it.”

She blinked a few times. “How did- Is it that obvious that’s where my mind was going?” He could read her so well. Her body was screaming for her to wander, but he was right. It wasn’t safe for that right now no matter how much she yearned for it.

“You’ll come sit with me instead. Let’s go.” He snapped his fingers as he held out his hand and she took it with a roll of her eyes.

“So demanding.”

He smirked as he led her back to his tent. “I am, but you enjoy it.”

Chapter Text

“Look, I know blood is red, but isn’t there literally any other color that could be used in the décor?”

Eirlya couldn’t help but snicker at Gale’s words as they quietly walked the halls of Cazador’s palace. They’d made it there in one piece, and with her silver tongue, they got through without violence.

“Yes, yes, funny,” Astarion replied, more than a little on edge. “The study is through the ballroom, though we’ll need the key. I believe it’s a ring of some kind, if I remember right.”

Their search led them downstairs to a room Astarion called “The Kennel”. Cazador really wanted to drive the point home that he viewed them as nothing more than things to be kept, didn’t he?

The door that led to the horribly cramped room was hidden behind an illusion, one that she saw straight through before Astarion could even comment on it. She pushed it open without a second thought and looked around for any sign of the ‘key’.

“Well, well. Look who’s back to see old Godey.”

She turned to look at the armored skeleton just as Astarion did.

“Oh how I’d like to grind your body to dust right about now,” he growled.

“Such disrespect. I only did what I was told, to make you behave, child.”

“You tortured us for days at a time.”

The skeleton laughed with no remorse to show. “Ah, yes, and you screamed so beautifully. None of the others sang like you did.”

Eirlya came to stand beside him now, fingers twitching at her side. She was ready to take her staff and create a puzzle from his bones. She’d tried to mentally prepare herself for all of this, for what going to his ‘home’ would bring forth, but it was all so much more than she could have imagined. So much worse.

“But you’re home now, and you brought me a little gift, did you?” His empty sockets were focused on her now.

“You so much as try and lay a finger on me and I’ll break it in two,” she hissed.

“Even more disrespect! Not very friendly, are you?”

She cracked her knuckles. “Oh, I’m the friendliest person in the world, so I’ve been told, but not to monsters like you.”

“Well, if you’re not here for Godey, what are you here for?”

“To kill Cazador, of course,” Astarion suavely replied.

He was the first to raise his weapon – not that he really had the opportunity to put up much of a fight. She and Astarion both delivered the final blow within seconds of the encounter.

He bent down by the pile of bones and picked up a glittering red ring. “This is it.” He glanced over at Gale. “Say nothing.”

“What? I wasn’t going to comment on the color, not at all.”

Eirlya rolled her eyes, amused. “Surely not.”

Their next target was a dictionary to translate the words of the ballroom door. That brought them to a room heavy with a necrotic curse, one that they were able to get through without much trouble. Every room they went into, she rummaged through any and all drawers she could. This one was no different. It was petty and spiteful, sure, but it made her feel good to steal from the bastard – even if he would be dead soon.

“Alright, just put the signet there and… Yup, there we go.” She gave it a twist and the door clicked as it unlocked.

Awaiting them inside was a pack of wolves along with the bodies of dead guests. A grim sight – and smell – but not one they could linger on. Astarion stayed in the shadows as best as he could while she and Gale held up the flank. Shadowheart kept her distance in case any needed healing while Karlach rushed forward in true berserker fashion.

“In here.” Astarion ushered them into the study and began to look around for any sign of entry to the rooms below.

She pulled on various books, tugged on light fixtures, and even pulled open a few drawers on the desk with the hopes of unlocking a secret passageway. No such luck. It wasn’t until she turned back to the door to retrace her steps that she spotted the strange pattern on the floor in the other room.

“Hang on,” she said, carefully approaching it. “I think this is an elevator.”

They joined her on the platform and after a little playing around, the whirring of gears alerted them to success. The dais began to lower, and her heartbeat began to race.

This was really it, wasn’t it?

She looked over at Astarion, brows wrinkled in concern.  He didn’t meet her gaze as his own was too busy watching their descent.

“All of this has been here the whole time…?” he asked as he looked over the marble halls and gold-trimmed doors of the crypt.

The lift came to a sudden stop, and she stepped off it, distracted by the glittering of one of the doors. It was so shiny… How hard would it be to take a little bit of it?

Wait. No. Priorities, damn it. Now was not the time to lose herself to whatever fey-whim bullshit her body was going through.

She and Astarion took the lead, opening various doors with the signet ring in hopes of finding anything they could use for their upcoming confrontation. Nothing really stood out, except for one room in particular. Whatever office they’d entered through must have been a decoy if this space was any indication. There were scrolls with names of all the important figureheads of Baldur’s Gate, books of sinister arcane spells, and even the skull of Cazador’s own master.

The skull had much to say, despite being dead, revealing all the secrets of the rules Cazador had been meant to follow. Instead, he’d killed the vampire and took his place.

The story had far too many similarities to the situation Astarion found himself in and she didn’t like it. She could only hope that he’d see the parallels and realize the path he thought he wanted would make him no better than his old master.

“Let’s keep going,” she said, nodding toward the hall.

They continued down the corridor and opened the large door just as they had the others. Her nerves quickly suffered an uptick as she felt the presence of many. She was ready to fight, though found there was no need when the source of the feeling made itself known.

“What…?” Astarion asked, breathless. “Of course there would be more to the ritual than Raphael said.”

Trapped behind bars in cells that lined both sides of the hall were many vampire spawn, ones that they hadn’t encountered before. They looked miserable, unsightly. Even the air was thick with the scent of rotting – something she would find pleasure in were the situation different.

“Y-You… I recognize you…” One of the trapped came forward, face splitting apart from unhealed wounds. “From the tavern… You called me so many sweet names, got me drunk. I trusted you.”

Astarion’s body shook as he looked him over. “Sebastian?” His voice was quiet, pained. “No, but you’re… Dead.”

He looked over at her, red eyes wide with pain. “He said that he fed on them.”

“You remember me?” Sebastian asked, voice hoarse.

Astarion turned back to him, brows knit together. “You were… Shy. Had never kissed anyone, and I-“

“You taught me, and then you took it all away.” He lunged at the bars, hand desperately reaching to grab Astarion. “It’s your fault!”

He dodged Sebastian’s hand while Eirlya caught sight of something on the spawn’s skin.

“He bears a rune similar to your own scars…”

He got as close of a look as he could without putting himself in arm’s reach. “Then that means they’re all bound to the ritual, too. Bound to... Me.”

He stood tall and rolled his shoulders back. “No matter, then. I’ll have to sacrifice them, too, if I’m to take Cazador’s place.”

“Or you can save them,” she affirmed.

“Why?! They’re as good as dead anyway. I thought they were dead. Even if they were set free, do you know the carnage they’d leave in their wake?”

She shook her head. “This isn’t you, not really. I know it’s not. There are other ways, other paths to freedom. Stepping over the carcasses of others to achieve that isn’t it.”

He finally met her gaze, and she could see the pure agony reflected in his eyes. “It’s what I have to do. I’ve only ever done what… I’ve had to do. What I’ve been told to. I never- I wouldn’t- Please believe me.“

Her heart felt like it was bursting into a million pieces. He was staring in the face of his past actions, slowly recognizing that he had a choice in how he behaved going forward. She just wished she could make this easier for him.

They left the spawn there, ready to face the monster on the other side of the door.

It was time they ended this once and for all.

Chapter Text

“Astarion, wait.”

Eirlya reached out to grab his wrist and gently tugged it so he’d turn to face her.

“Before we walk through that door, before we face him…”

He nodded and captured her cheek with his palm. “I know,” he replied, thumb brushing over her lips.

She just needed him to remember how she felt – that he had her and that he always would. That no matter what he faced when they stepped into the other room, she would be there to support him. Even after it all, too, as he'd need someone by his side.

She stood on her toes to press her lips against his. “It’s time for that bastard to burn.”

He nodded again and pulled away from her while she moved to open the doors.

A long path led into a cavernous room adorned with hanging cages. Far at the end of the path was a round platform, encircled by the six spawn trapped in glowing red, and right there in the center of it all was the monster himself.

Cazador Szarr.

The others hung back, knowing that this moment was between Astarion and his former master. Eirlya would have done the same, but he’d made it clear she was not to leave his side.

“Is this my dissolute child, back to stand before me? Show some respect, boy. Stand tall when you are in my presence, or do you truly not respect yourself?”

Her head was swimming, and she was struggling to keep herself afloat. She hated him. Hate, hate, HATED him. Those feelings had been there before, but they were only amplified now when she saw how he treated him in real-time. There were many words she wanted to speak, so she had to physically bite her tongue to give Astarion his own chance to talk.

“Here you are, crawling back after abandoning your family. You should be begging for forgiveness.”

Astarion’s laugh was acidic. “Forgiveness? You know nothing of the word. You never forgave anything. Every little mistake was punished.”

Cazador sneered. “I strive for perfection in everything – even something as defective as you.”

She was seeing red and had taken a step forward without realizing it. This did not go unnoticed by the vampire lord.

“What a pretty little thing you are,” he purred as his hateful gaze fell onto her. “You came prepared with an apology gift, did you?” He inhaled deeply through the nose to breathe in her scent. “And an exotic one, at that. Perhaps I underestimated you, Astarion. Though a pity it won’t matter in the end.”

Before she could react, Astarion was in front of her protectively. “She is not for you,” he growled. “Fuck you. Fuck you and everything you’ve ever done to me. It ends here, now!”

Cazador simply scoffed. “You’re even worse off than I originally thought if you’re shielding cattle now.”

“You son of a bitch.” Astarion rushed toward him, dagger raised and ready.

Cazador gave a tired sigh and hit his staff on the ground. Red enveloped Astarion, freezing him in place.

“Pathetic, hopeless boy. Did you truly think the only thing keeping you from fighting back was our bond as master and pet? My power goes much further than that. At least there will be one good thing you’ll do in your worthless existence – burning so that I may ascend.”

He flicked his wrist and sent Astarion flying to the only open spot in the circle. The dark magic caused his shirt to strip away, revealing the runes on his back that now glowed as red as the staff.

Astarion looked at her fiercely as he struggled to get free. “STOP HIM!” he shouted. “And get me the hells out of here!”

“Gladly,” she responded as she raised her staff and summoned daylight in the center of the room. She didn’t like the idea of hurting the other spawn, but weakening the bastard was more important.

It distracted Cazador long enough for Karlach to jump forward and take her place so she could teleport herself to Astarion’s side. Once there, she grabbed hold of both his wrists and tugged to get him down. Thankfully it worked, as it seemed the power holding him there was tied to the vampire lord’s focus.

“You good?” she asked him, green eyes wide with concern.

“I will be when this is over,” he dismissed her with a shake of his head.

Gale had managed to get himself closer to the two of them and gave a whistle to capture their attention. “Catch,” he called out, tossing Astarion his bow and blades.

He caught them with ease and wasted no time in turning his focus to the various minions that had come forth to protect Cazador.

Eirlya was already a few attacks in with one of the ghouls while Karlach had successfully shoved two werewolves down to their deaths.

“Ungrateful brat!” Cazador growled, having realized Astarion was freed. “I have not waited this long to have my plans ruined by a spoiled child!”

She rolled her eyes at his words and muttered under her breath, “Says the one hiding in mist form instead of actually putting an effort into fighting.”

In her hubris, she’d missed a lunge from the ghoul and found herself on the painful receiving end of a slash to her hip. “Fuck, that hurt!”

She slammed her palm against the ghoul’s chest and summoned a halo of spores around it, eyes flashing green as she did so. Her attention then turned toward one of the fallen ghouls, hand lifted towards it.

Its body began to contort and writhe, shifting upward as it took on the appearance of the Myconids they’d met in the Underdark. Another one of her signature spells she’d not yet used with them - necromancy but in a fun mushroom kind of way.  

“Focus on that,” she instructed the creature, nodding toward the ghoul she’d been fighting.

She hurried down the steps toward the center, swatting bats as they swarmed her. Cazador was now her main focus, and she was more than ready to kick his ass. She raised her fingers toward the orb of light she’d made and moved it over to where Cazador was hiding behind a pillar. The light forced him out of his gaseous form, leaving him unable to fight back because of his hypersensitivity to the sun.

Astarion took advantage of this and hit him with a few arrows, causing him to fall to his knees.

Behind her, the fungi zombie crumpled to a heap as the remaining wolf attacked it. At least it had taken care of the ghoul before it went down.

The wolf lunged at her, breaking her concentration on the light. She just barely dodged it but still got slashed on her chest by its claws. This was the most she’d taken a beating during a fight in a long time. 

Astarion was able to tear his attention from Cazador long enough to send an arrow directly into the chest of the wolf that had attacked her, swiftly ending its life.

“Karlach, no!” Shadowheart screamed. Apparently, she wasn’t the only one. Karlach had gotten close enough to death that Shadowheart used one of her last healing spells to bring her back up to full health. They were so close – they couldn’t succumb to the struggle now.

All that was left now was him, and they’d managed to get him pretty close to death as it was.

When she turned back to look for the vampire in question, he was nowhere to be found. 

Astarion, however, seemed to know exactly where his former master went. He grabbed the lid of the coffin in the center of the room and ripped it off. “No, no. No healing sleep for you. Get the fuck up!”

His hand clenched around Cazador’s shirt, lifting him up and out of the coffin with ease. He threw him down to the ground and hovered over him, dagger in his hand once more.

She came to join him, as did the others. No one wanted to miss him finally taking control of his existence, to give the bastard the end he deserved - even if they were all bruised and bloody.

“Keep your hands off of me! You listen to me!” Cazador growled as he tried to stand.

“I’m not the one on the floor. No, this is the end of the line for you. One final plunge and I’ll never have to fear you again.” Astarion glanced at the blade and then toward the vampire. “…And if I complete the ritual in your place, I will never have to fear anyone again.”

Cazador cackled. “Do you think me stupid? Do you really think I would allow for someone else to ascend in my stead? You do it and everyone with your scars will die – you included.” His expression turned cruel. “You were nothing more than a means to an end. I created you to die.”

Astarion kicked him. “I am so much more than anything you might have made me.” He turned to look at her now, eyes pleading. “I can do this, but I need your help. Please, Eirlya.”

She froze, hating the way her name sounded on his tongue at that moment. “If I help you do this, it will kill all of these people. Think about what you’re asking, what you’re trying to do.”

“They already died ages ago!” he snapped. “And if they’re let out? How many will they kill – thousands? No. Better their true death be put to good use. If I do this, then I won’t have to rely on the parasite to walk in the sun anymore. I’ll be truly and completely free. Isn’t that what you want?”

Just like any of their prior conversations about this, she could see him for what he truly was – a man terrified of his future. The blood, the power… It was clouding his judgment, but she knew he had it in him to be better than any of this.

“I want you to be happy, Astarion,” she reiterated as she’d done many times before. “And this will not make you happy. You do this, and you’ll be no better than him. You’ll regret it. You can be so much more than this. I know you can.”

His shoulders dropped the slightest bit. “You-“ he started then stopped, brows knit together. “You’re right. I can be better than him.” He turned to look down at Cazador now.

Or rather, where Cazador had been.

They’d talked too much and hadn’t noticed him move. A big mistake, as she was about to realize.

The piercing sensation of fangs in her throat caused her to drop her staff, a cry of pain caught silently in her chest. Cazador gripped her arms tightly, desperately clinging to her in an attempt to use her blood to heal himself. He’d already managed to take quite a bit.

Astarion was upon him in moments, ripping him off of her with the ferocity of a bear. “I told you she was NOT FOR YOU!”

He kicked him down to the ground again and did not falter this time around. He slammed his dagger into him over and over and over, causing his blood to splatter all over his bare chest, hands, and face. He stabbed him at least twenty times before he collapsed to his knees next to the lifeless corpse of Cazador, a cry escaping him.

Eirlya held onto her neck, her hand pressed against the bite to stop the bleeding as best she could. She gave him his moment to mourn, even though she wanted so desperately to reach out and touch him.

“Is… Is it over?” The one to ask was Dal from the Flophouse. She recognized her immediately. “Is he…?”

Astarion nodded as he pulled himself up to his feet. “Yes. He's dead, gone.”

“What does that mean for us?” she asked, eyes wide.

“Whatever you want it to,” Eirlya replied with a shrug. “You’re free to make your own choices.”

“And what does it mean for them?” It wasn’t hard to guess she meant the many, many other spawn that had been intended sacrifices, too.

“…Free them. They deserve a chance, just like anyone else.” Eirlya looked at Astarion to see what his own thoughts were.

“Free them?! Releasing a herd of feral spawn is hardly a good idea,” Gale vehemently disagreed.

“No, she’s right,” Astarion said as he looked between them. “They deserve a chance, not to die just because I… Brought them here. Take the tunnel to the Underdark, it will be safer for them there.”

Petras had joined them and was about to protest, but Dalryia hushed him. “Yes, we will,” she agreed.

Astarion slammed the staff down and opened the cell doors. Once done, he surprised them all by breaking the staff in two, tossing the pieces over the edge of the platform.

“Let’s go,” he said. “This place reeks of death and I just… I want to feel life again.”

She nodded and started to lead the way, the others following closely. “I’m proud of you, Astarion,” she said, voice quiet. “As hard as it was, you did the right thing.”

“I’m glad you think so because I just feel so numb. I’m not sure what to think yet. I need... Time. Time to let it all sink in.”

Back down the hall they went, reaching the dais soon enough. She took a step forward, ready to get on it and leave, when her legs gave out under her.

“Eirlya?” Shadowheart asked with concern. Astarion was already by her side, trying to help her up.

“Sorry, I just…” She stopped, shutting her eyes tightly for a moment before opening them again. Everything looked so strange, so fuzzy. Little squiggly shapes in darkness while other spots of her vision were glowing. The ground felt like it was spinning beneath her.

Karlach looked down at her. “Shit. How bad are her wounds? How much blood did she lose?”

“It doesn’t matter, just heal her, damn it!” Astarion carefully shifted her into his arms, letting her rest against him.

“I can’t,” Shadowheart replied, voice shaky. “I-I used the last of my spells on Karlach. We need to get back to camp.”

Astarion stood up with her in his arms, holding her tightly against his chest. “Then make a portal, Gale. We don’t have time to walk.”

That was the last thing she heard – clearly, at least. Their voices sounded so far away, muffled like she was underwater. The black spots in her vision quickly took over it, forcing her into tumultuous darkness.

Chapter Text

~Astarion POV~

It was over.

Years, centuries of enslavement and torture were now left to become distant nightmares. He would never have to face Cazador Szarr again.

The thought should have brought joy and relief, yet all he could feel was a mixture of fear, resentment, and more fear.

Because fate enjoyed being merciless to him, no matter what he did.

He should have seen Eirlya’s collapse coming. It had been set in motion the moment his former master sank his teeth into her – the woman responsible for even getting him close enough to kill the monster. The woman who believed in him when he could not believe in himself.

He owed everything to her, and there was a chance she’d never even know.

She’d been unconscious for a day and a half at this point. They’d made it back to camp as fast as they could, though Gale had to run off to hunt down Halsin. The damned druid wasn’t there when they’d arrived, and he was the only other person that could do something to help her.

There’d been so much blood. He’d smelled it on her, but seeing how it coated her skin was another experience entirely. She’d suffered more blows than he originally thought, and it was all because of him.

Halsin healed those injuries with ease, though her body still struggled to recuperate. The only upside to all of this was that she didn’t have the risk of becoming like him. He wouldn’t know what he’d do if she did.

Halsin said all they could do was wait and hope for the best. He hadn’t left her side since.

Funny, really. She’d promised to be by his side through all of this, and while she technically was, she couldn’t offer her usual words of support. He might as well have been alone as he wrestled with the agonizing thoughts that wouldn’t leave him.

Had he made the right choice, agreeing with her to let the spawn go free?

Should he have killed Cazador?

Was it really a good idea to forgo the ritual?

He knew deep down the decisions he made were his own and that they were the right ones, but trauma was a funny thing. It didn’t like to loosen its claw-like grip so easily. Just because Cazador was gone, that didn’t mean he’d heal overnight – no matter how much he wanted to.

“You had damned well better wake up soon,” he muttered as he ran his fingers over her sweaty brow. “Someone has to tell me I’m an idiot for overthinking everything.”

“You’re an idiot,” Karlach said as she poked her head into his tent. “Sorry, couldn’t resist. Wanted to check on ya. How’s it going?”

He turned to look at the tiefling with narrowed eyes, less than amused by her commentary. “Clearly, not well.”

“She’s just having a really good nap. But… I know she’d not like seeing you pouting around on her behalf, blaming yourself.” She paused. “Because you are not to blame, you know. For any of us getting hurt. I hope you know that.”

He looked away from her, forcing his eyes to the ground. How could he not blame himself? They’d only gone there to face Cazador because he’d been his master.

“We all knew what we were risking. It’s what we do for friends, you know. Just like I’m sure you’d do the same for me – or I hope you would.”

If she’d said that when they first met, he’d have laughed in her face. Now? He probably would try to help her. Another testament to just how right Eirlya was about him.

“…Thank you,” he grumbled. “That helps, in a way.”

Karlach nodded. “Anytime, buddy. Try to get some rest, yeah?”

He listened to her footsteps grow distant before he moved to lay on his side. Rest hadn't come yet, but he supposed he could try once more.

“She’s right, you know. I’d do it all again in a heartbeat.”

His eyes widened and quickly scrambled closer to her the second she spoke, his hand reaching for her face. He looked her over for any signs of further injury, but she seemed alright. Her voice was hoarse, but it was her. Just the fact that she was speaking was enough for him.

“Oh, you look really worried,” she said, wrinkling her nose.

“Of course I am,” he replied. “Tends to happen when the first person you care about is unconscious for nearly two days.”

She blinked a few times. “…Oh. Oops.”

“Oops? That’s all you have to say? You could have died!” And she got angry with him for being stubborn and irritating. Perhaps this was why they got on so well.

She gave a timid grin. “Well, I didn’t, so… Yay?”

“You’re unbelievable.” He rested his forehead on her shoulder, eyes shut tightly.

She was alright. He never thought he’d be thanking the gods for something, but here he was, ready to sing their praises.

He felt her fingers wrap in his hair the way she liked to do. Really, he liked it, too, the way she played with his curls. Every touch from her was tender and compassionate.

“I’m sorry, though. I said I’d be here, and I wasn’t. I never wanted you to have to deal with the aftermath alone.”

His cheeks felt damp and for a moment, he was afraid she’d started to bleed again. It took him a few seconds to realize the wetness came from him – he was crying. He’d been so focused on his concern for her and all the negative thoughts that he’d not allowed himself to feel anything else. Now that she was awake…

He finally felt a little better. Relieved.

“You can make up for it by never making me this worried again. I told you before I didn’t like it.”

He could feel her chuckle rumble through her chest before she spoke. “Well, no promises there since that’s kind of out of my control… But noted.”

Her hand pressed gently to his shoulder, pushing him back enough that she could see his face. Her other hand moved to brush away his tears as delicately as she could.

“Are you alright?”

Her question caught him off guard. She was the one who’d been on death’s door, and yet here she was, asking him how he was doing.

“Me? What about you?” he asked.

She yawned a little and shifted on the bedroll. “Sleepy,” she answered. “But more concerned about you.”

Of course she was. She always was. He still didn’t feel as though he deserved her, but he’d do his damnedest to become worthy enough of her affections. 

“Much better now that you’re here again. Freedom means nothing without you." 

Chapter Text

Her body was screaming at her.

One and a half days of being comatose left her feeling just as bad as the injuries that caused it. More than that, she was starving but didn’t want to overdo it. So, tiny bits of bread and meat along with slowly sipping water were in her foreseeable future.

But if she was this hungry, Astarion had to be ravenous.

From what she understood, he hadn’t set foot out of the tent at all. The others had even tried to insist he take care of himself, but his stubborn nature reigned supreme. Even now he was putting up one hell of a fight at the prospect of leaving to hunt, and she’d woken up three days ago.

“Seriously, I’ll be fine. You, on the other hand, need blood. Would you please just go and find something?”

Astarion shook his head. “Not until I’m sure you’re completely recovered.”

She groaned. “That could be anywhere from one more day to weeks! And you told me you need it daily, so gods only know what kind of bloodlust you feel.” This was so unlike him. Usually, he’d jump at the opportunity, though now it felt like pulling nails.  

“Even just an animal? I know I expressed my feelings about that before, but I’d much rather you take care of yourself above all else. I could even go with you!”

“What? No. Absolutely not. Why would that persuade me? If anything, that just makes me want to do it less because you’re clearly not in the right state of mind.”

She threw her hands up in the air and set her food to the side so she could stand up.

“What are you doing?” he asked as she moved to the tent’s flap.

She didn’t reply. Instead, she stormed through the exit and made her way across the camp to Shadowheart’s tent.

“Eirlya?” the woman asked, eyes wide with surprise. “Nice to see you up and about. Though, you’ve only been awake a few days. Perhaps you ought to rest a little more?”

She waved her hand dismissively.  “Believe me, I want to, but I won’t be able to until he eats.” She gestured furiously at Astarion who had, of course, come with her.

Shadowheart glanced between the two of them, though her gaze lingered longest on Astarion. He was even paler than normal. “Gods, have you truly not had anything this entire time?”

He huffed and leaned back on one foot, hands upon his hips. “I can manage just fine. I spent centuries living on rats, after all.”

Eirlya shook her head and pinched the bridge of her nose. Did he even hear himself when he talked? His argument meant nothing when he’d not even had so much as a single bite of rodent.

“You are so damned lucky I’ve come to trust you, Astarion,” Shadowheart said as she stood up, head tilted to reveal her neck. “Come on, then.”

“What?!” Astarion was incredulous as he looked between the two of them, eyes becoming transfixed on Shadowheart’s bared skin.

“I knew you’d follow me, and that she’d understand what I wanted,” Eirlya explained as she crossed her arms over her chest. “You’d lose it if I tried to offer mine. This way you get what you need, and you don’t have to leave camp.”

He relaxed ever so slightly. Good. He was realizing she was right, and that there wasn’t a single reason to protest. That or he was just too damned thirsty to think of any more excuses. Probably a little of both given how close he’d gotten to Shadowheart now.

He bit her soon enough, fingers holding her gently against him. Unlike her, Shadowheart did not enjoy it – that much was obvious in the way her face contorted in discomfort.

When she’d reached her limit, she sharply pushed him away. “Don’t get used to this,” she warned.

He blinked a few times as he looked at her, eyes hazy as they often were after he fed.

“Well? Did she taste as you thought?”

Astarion smirked a little. “Actually, no. Closer to a nice brandy, I think.”

Shadowheart looked between them. “Gods, don’t tell me these are the kinds of conversations you have. Do you have flavor guesses on everyone here?”

Eirlya couldn’t help the giggle that escaped her. “Perhaps.”

The woman rolled her eyes and motioned toward Astarion’s tent. “You’re fed now. The both of you may go.”

Astarion was already looking twenty times better, which meant she could allow herself to feel a bit better, too. They were both equally stubborn, truly.

“Just when I think I have your games figured out,” he muttered once they were alone in the tent again. “You pull something like that.”

She sat down on the bedroll and picked up the plate of food she’d left behind. “Someone has to stay one jump ahead of you. You look much better, by the way.” She paused. “You’re not angry with me, are you?”

He scoffed as he sat down across from her. “No, of course not. Impressed is more like it. How ever did you get Shadowheart on board with that?”

She shrugged as she took a nibble of bread. “I didn’t. I’d just hoped that she would.”

“Cheeky as always. Hmm, next we should try for Halsin. I’m curious to know how close to bear blood he might be.”

She rolled her eyes. “Not funny.” She paused. “Okay, a little funny.”

“Speaking of Halsin, though. You’ve avoided being looked over by him long enough.”

Her nose wrinkled in genuine distaste. Of course she had – she knew what he’d say when she saw him and she didn’t want to face the reality of her situation. Especially because she still had yet to talk to Astarion about all of it. Now that Cazador was dead, that left the perfect opportunity for her to open up given her insistence that Astarion's situation had been far more important. Which it had been.

But would she?

Certainly not.

Astarion wasn’t the only one who liked to make excuses to avoid responsibility.

“Maybe tomorrow. I think I would quite like to rest after all.”

Chapter Text

Tomorrow came and went, as did the next few days.

She was doing much better. So much so that Astarion had finally relented and gone hunting twice. It was better than nothing, especially if he continued to refuse feeding from her until she was 100% again.

Everything was mostly back to normal – or as normal as things could be with their weird circumstances.

“Couldn’t we, though?” Karlach asked again. “I mean, it’s just one more day of fun.”

Shadowheart looked at her with a quirked brow. “Are you really begging to go to the circus?”

“Aww, come on, Shadowheart. She just wants to enjoy life; can you blame her?” Eirlya asked as she tilted her head to the side.

Karlach’s request was more reasonable, in her opinion. The poor woman was facing either death or going back to the Hells. Allowing her a chance to enjoy herself was the least they could do. The least any of them could do, really, given the peril they were all up against. 

They still weren’t sure how they planned to take down Gortash and Orin anyway, but knew they’d figure it out soon enough. Their time limit was proving to be somewhat flexible, too, so a trip to the circus wouldn’t detract too much from their goals.  

“I suppose seeing Dribbles perform again wouldn’t be the end of the world…” Shadowheart yielded.

“YES!” Karlach jumped up and slammed her fist into the air. “Bring on the clown!”

Astarion looked between them all then turned his attention to her. “Can’t say I ever imagined myself attending a circus, but with our jolly band of outliers anything seems possible these days.”

She chuckled. “Never been to one, then? Ever?”

“Never ever. Always seemed better suited for the lower class.” Ah, there was that snobbery she’d grown all too accustomed to. “And then there are more obvious reasons for having not attended.”

“I’ve never been to one either, would you believe it?”

He scoffed with a smirk. “You could tell me you’ve flown to the stars, and I’d believe you.”

“Because you trust me so much?”

“Actually, I was referring to how peculiar you are, but that, too, yes.” His grin turned brazen, and she knew he was toying with her – even though there was truth to his words and they both knew it.

“I like when you get snarky with me. It’s so cute,” she teased as she reached out towards his cheeks. She didn’t touch them, though made squeezing movements as though she intended to.

“Cute?! A dog is cute, dearest. A vampire is ferocious and meant to be feared.” He swatted her hands away. “And what did I say about cheek pinching?”

She grinned even wider as she laughed and leaned in to press a quick kiss to his nose while he was flustered.  

Karlach went off to find Halsin and Jaheira to inform them of their plans. Jaheira explained that she would be accompanying Gale into the city to visit the bookstore he wanted to see; there were a few things she wanted to pick up for herself, too.

Halsin, on the other hand, was more than willing to join them.

“I may not enjoy the city, but I’ve heard a great deal about circuses,” he said. “Seems a good chance to sate my curiosity.”

Eirlya nodded. “My thoughts exactly. That and I like seeing Karlach happy.” She glanced at the tiefling in question as she excitedly chatted Shadowheart’s ears off.

“Yes, though… I cannot help but wonder if we should be encouraging her avoidance about returning to the Hells.”

She turned to look at him, expression still a smile though her eyes offered him a warning. “I think she’s justified in choosing to stay. It’s her choice.”

Halsin sighed. “Even if her choice leads to her own demise? Shouldn’t she take the chance to try and save herself?”

He was using Karlach as a cover, wasn’t he? The conversation wasn’t what it seemed.

“Isn’t that the point of choice?” she countered with a huff. “Besides, I don’t think it’s that dire.”

Astarion raised a brow. “Darling, I enjoy fiery, explosive deaths as much as anyone, but I do believe that is the exact definition of ‘dire’.”

“He’s right,” Halsin said with a shrug. “Just something to consider.” He left them alone with that as he caught up with the other two.

She watched him go, arms crossed over her chest as she considered what he’d said. Did that mean he believed she needed to return home in order to get ‘better’? If so, then she understood Karlach’s desire to stay so much more.

“Could you imagine being in her situation?” Astarion asked as they continued their walk toward the circus. “I just think… What if something were wrong with me and the only way to fix it was to return to Cazador?”

She shuddered at the mention of his dead ex-master’s name. “We explored that scenario to an extent,” she pointed out. “Given one of the reasons we killed the bastard.”

“True,” he offered with a tilt of his head. “I believe things may have worked out very differently were it not for you, though.”

Her brows furrowed at that. They would have, certainly, in more ways than one. He’d chosen the higher path, to be better in his own way, because of her. If he could be that willing for change due to his care for her…

Gods damn it. He was forcing her to consider it and he didn’t even know.

“Astarion…” she started, voice barely above a whisper. “I-”

“EEEE! We’re here!” Karlach squealed as she came to a stop in front of a large iron gate.

Astarion looked at Karlach for a moment then turned his attention back toward her. “What is it?”

She shook her head. “Nothing important. Shall we?”

She motioned toward the entrance and moved to stand beside the excitable tiefling.

“Welcome to the Circus of the Last Days!” the man guarding the gate greeted them with a showy wave of his arms. “The perfect place to escape and forget your troubles for a day.”

Eirlya’s gaze immediately fell upon the ghoul beside him. “Interesting choice of security,” she commented.

“Ah, worry not! Benji is the best there is. Needed, too, since the Steel Watch loves to act as though Rivington doesn’t exist,” the man replied. “He just needs to sniff you all up for a second and ensure you’re not some crazed murderers.”

Benji investigating them went about as well as one would expect. He didn’t like their smell and made it clear that something was wrong with them. He shied away almost as quickly as he’d approached.

“Well, that’s… Different. Usually, I’d just let you through, but given the current state of affairs here it’s better we be safe than sorry.”

Eirlya shook her head. She wanted the distraction, damn it! And Karlach had been so excited, too.

“We really mean no harm, I swear it,” she insisted as she met the man’s gaze while giving her best pout. “We came all this way.”

The man blinked twice then grinned. “Aw, I’m such a sucker for cute eyes and a pretty face. Alright, why not? Just know we have eyes all over. Go on in!”

She beamed proudly and stepped through the gate first while the others followed close behind her. Due to her position at the front of the group, she completely missed the ‘I’m watching you’ gesture from Astarion to the man letting them through.

Chapter Text

“I wasn’t sure what to expect, but this is kind of fun, isn’t it?” She glanced over at Astarion as they followed the path that looped through the merchant stalls.

“I’ve been to worse places,” he replied with a slight twist of his nose. “Though a necromancer ringleader is different.”

She shrugged. “Mmm, maybe, maybe not. From what I’ve heard, the circus is always a cover for thievery and other unsavory practices.”

He smirked at that. “You know, if that is the case…”

“We are not stealing from them,” she muttered under her breath. “Were we not here in support of Karlach my answer would be different, but since we are… Just try to behave, please?”

He gave her a pout that almost rivaled the one she’d given Klaus – the gate-guarder. “Then what else are we meant to do for fun here?”

She looked around the circus grounds. “I, for one, am enjoying just spending time with you. At the risk of sounding quite cheesy, it’s nice to just… Go somewhere with you like this.”

“That was sickeningly sweet – I adore it,” he teased her with a wink. “You are right, though. Better to fit it in while we still can.”

While they still can…? She studied him for a moment, convinced that he’d figured out her secret. Then, she realized, she was being far too self-centered. He was talking about him and the sun.

They hadn’t talked again about what would happen now that he was, and forever would be, a vampire spawn. The second the parasite was out of their brains he’d be back to a world of darkness. She’d been terrible support about that lately, hadn’t she? And she was meant to be his positive reinforcement.

“Even if it’s not during the day we can still go out and have fun,” she assured him as she reached to take his hand in hers. “Though, I’m entirely convinced that if there’s a way to allow sun-walking now with the tadpole, then there must be another way to achieve it.”

He turned to look at her, eyes hopeful. “Truly? You’re right, though. If there’s one way, then there’s bound to be another – one that isn’t as dangerous as risking tentacle growth.”

She nodded in agreement. “Exactly. So, if it’s what you really and truly want, then we’ll figure it out. For now, just enjoy the time you do have.”

They continued to walk along the path, stopping to look at various booths now and then. When they reached the end of the route, she stopped them in front of two giant cages. She’d not had many issues with the ethics of the circus thus far, but creatures in cages was undoubtedly something she would raise hell about.

“…Eirlya, if I have to behave, so do you.”

She glanced at him, lips in a hard line. “But this is different,” she insisted. “They should not be trapped, they-“

She stopped herself as she met the gaze of the displacer in the first cage.

“Very good… Another!” the giant feline spoke.

Her shoulders went lax as she crossed her arms over her chest. “…What do you mean good?”

Astarion looked at her with a raised brow. “I didn’t say- Oh, you’re doing the talk to cats thing again, aren't you? Carry on.”

The predator purred, though it wasn’t a pleasant sound. “I will show you all… My time comes. And soon.”

“Oh, really?” she asked as she leaned a bit closer to the cage. “You can trust me. Tell me more?”

The feline’s gaze turned toward the crowd and she followed it with her own.

“Look at them. Happy, pretending to be innocent… But every one of them cruel. All to blame for killing my mate, taking my cubs…” Her ears pressed back against her head. “I break this cage when I roar and then I kill you all!”

Her jaw set tightly, her opinion of the cage changing dramatically. She turned her attention to the rusty lock and examined the rest of the door. She reached out to grab the padlock and forced a frost spell into it, effectively shattering the metal so it could no longer be opened.

“Whoa!” Astarion said as he jumped back out of the debris zone. “What happened to 'they shouldn’t be trapped'?”

The displacer growled at her and lunged forward, only to be stopped by the bars that held her in place.

“You have my truest sympathy for the loss of your family. But these people?” She motioned to the crowd that included children. “They are not to blame. No one person is the same, and I cannot let you kill them because of the actions of another.”

She walked away without another word, Astarion close behind her.

“Sorry…” She sighed and leaned her back against a tree now that they were a good distance away from the cages. “I get lost in my head talking to them sometimes and forget you don’t understand.”

“Are you going to explain?” he asked.

She nodded. “Her mate was killed, and her children stolen. I assume she was taken, too, to be a part of this show. She was going to break free and kill everyone here. I can’t allow that.”

He leaned against the tree with her. “No, you couldn’t,” he agreed. “Gods, you’re affecting my moral compass now, too.”

She chuckled with a shake of her head. “You said yourself – you know how to do the right thing. Give yourself more credit, yeah?” She paused. “Where are we now, anyway?”

A faint buzzing of bees answered her, turning her attention away from him and toward the other side of the large oak. A beautiful woman with glowing green swirls on her skin and a crown of twigs stood upon a stage, calling out to any that would listen.

“How strong is your bond? I will test the strength of your love.”

Out of all the places they could have chosen to stop, they’d chosen there – an attraction of devotion.

Neither said anything as they tried to decide how to react, though the dryad made the decision for them.

“Nature cries in pain from all the stone and steel of this city. Though in your eyes, I feel true peace. You are in love, are you not?”

She was looking directly at her, right in the eyes and she did not like it. It was nothing to do with how deliberately she called out her feelings and affections for Astarion, but it was instead something far more sinister.

“You are no dryad,” Eirlya said as she took a step backward to be closer to the rogue.

“I do not understand,” the woman said with a frown. “That is as I am - Zethino the dryad.”

She looked up at Astarion, eyes warning him to be careful and to trust her. He moved his hand to rest on his hip for easier access to the blades on his back should he need them.

“No, you are not. I don’t know what you are, but I know dryads and you are not one. You can make your appearance like one, even talk like one, but you’re missing the essence of their soul.”

For a moment, the woman looked ready to argue once more but then seemed to think better of it. Her body twitched and cracked, bones shifting to someone else's form entirely – someone they both recognized from their encounter with Ketheric.

“Hmph. So, you are the disgusting creature that saw an end to the Bone thrall. You must be fun at parties with your magic tricks and glittering words spoiling everyone’s fun. Have you come to beg and plead and beseech for our stones?” She clicked her tongue at them, finger wagging. “Gortash will not like that. Though, when you find the lordling, tell him Orin is watching.”

She gave a twist to the ring on her hand and disappeared into ashes. Honestly, she'd been expecting more than that but she wouldn't complain.

“What the hells was that?!” Astarion exclaimed as he turned to face her. “It’s not enough that we’re being stalked by an assembly of evil, now we run the risk of being invaded by shapeshifters?! I have a hard enough time knowing when someone’s upset about something because our group is full of eccentrics!”

All she could do was reach out and pat his arm reassuringly. What else could she do? She shared the same sentiments as him.

“I thought the circus was supposed to be a fun distraction,” she said with a pout. “Why can we never just have a good time without it turning into something ridiculous?”

She puffed out her cheeks in frustration while he pinched the bridge of his nose. Just once they both wished for an uneventful day - was that too much to ask?

"I suppose we should find the others and inform them of this... Recent development," she sighed.

They found them gathered closer to the makeshift theater Dribbles was meant to go on. His final show of the day was in twenty minutes according to the workers’ shouts as they prepared the stage.

Karlach saw them first and came to greet them while Halsin and Shadowheart remained behind, chatting with someone hidden behind the druid’s height.

“There you are! Come on, we’re going to watch the show, but guess what else?” Karlach nodded toward their friend group. “We made a new friend – an eladrin. Can you believe it?”

Eirlya coughed as she choked on her spit she just inhaled. “S-Sorry, did you say eladrin?”

Astarion’s brows raised as he pat her back consolingly. “Eladrin, as in, fey eladrin?” he asked. “Why on earth would one be here in the city, in this plane of all places?”

No. No, no, no, no. It was just a coincidence – it had to be. There were plenty eladrin out there. Many. And the day had already been crazy enough with the two strange occurrences they’d encountered. There couldn't possibly be more.

But then, everything tended to come in threes…

No. It’d be fine. She was just overthinking it.

“Looking for someone, I guess. Got distracted by the circus like we did!” Karlach explained as she led them over.

Her feet felt like lead with each step she took.

“The gang’s all here now,” Karlach announced proudly. “Guys, this is Variele.”

The woman stood a little taller than she or Shadowheart, but shorter than Halsin. Her skin glowed golden like the sun and her hair fell in waves of red and orange, culminating together at the ends like flickers of flame. Her lithe form was draped in fiery silks that covered only the important parts. In terms of age, she seemed no older than they were.

“Wow, you are… Hot. Literally. I can feel the heat radiating from here. Not that you aren't beautiful, too. I just meant...” Astarion trailed off with a shake of his head. “I mean, er, hello. Pleasure to meet you.”

Variele looked to him, about to speak, only to stop when her yellow eyes fell upon her.

“Finally,” the woman spoke angrily, skin flaring brightly to reflect her emotions. “Eirlyana, it has been almost a month! Where have you been?”

Fuck.

Chapter Text

Variele was furious.

It wasn’t difficult for others to guess that, but she knew the signs well: Summer form, addressing her by part of her true name instead of just ‘Eirlya’, and then the simple fact that she was even there in Faerûn…

She really should have just gone home to deal with this on her own and once back, had a nice, long chat with everyone about where she came from. Now they had to be face to face with fey anger and that wasn’t something she wished on anyone.

Halsin had been right – and she hated it.

“Do you know how long a month is? Four weeks! Thirty days! You told me two weeks. Two weeks you would be gone!” Variele through her hands up in the air and the ground beneath them seemed to tremble just a little. “And I had to hear from a pixie that you still breathed.”

Eirlya blinked a few times. She’d spent so long trying to teach the woman the concept of time and she could never grasp it. Yet now, when it was most inconvenient for her, she suddenly did. She couldn’t win.

“Pixie?” she asked, brows raised. “What pixie did you- …Dolly. Damn it. How did you even encounter her? How-“ She stopped short as she felt even more heat from Variele. “Sorry, not important.”

The eladrin crossed her arms over her chest, eyes narrowed as she looked her over. “Are you going to answer my question, Teuivae, or not?”

She looked at the woman for a moment then turned to examine the faces of her companions. All were staring at her expectantly, hoping for any kind of clarification as to what was going on. There was no escaping it this time; she’d backed herself into a corner.

“I’m really sorry. Truly, I am. Two weeks had been the plan, I know, but… Some developments occurred that prevented it. I did not mean to make you worry.”

Variele nodded firmly. “Then we go now. Come.” She held her hand out toward her, but she didn’t accept it.

“What? No, I can’t,” she said with a shake of her head. “I won’t.”  

Once more, the heat around them raised. At this rate, the grass was going to catch fire. Why couldn’t she have been in her spring form? She was so much easier to persuade when she was.

“Please accept my sincerest apologies for interjecting,” Halsin said with as kind a smile as he could muster. “But, perhaps, this conversation might be better had at camp.”

He’d read her mind. She wanted to keep Variele’s unintentional destructive tendencies far away from the general public.

“You will tell me more there?” the woman asked with a raised brow.

“Yes, I promise. I’ll tell you more there.” She paused and looked at the party. “…And I’ll explain this to you all, too.”

That assured Variele, enough so that she started toward the exit of the circus without knowing where they were meant to be going. Eirlya was quick to catch up with her, not wanting her to be left alone – not when the ground was slightly burning with each step she took.

They made it back to the camp without trouble to find that Jaheira and Gale were still in town. Great. That meant she had to go through all of this a second time when they came back.

Everyone had found a spot around the fire pit while she anxiously stood in front of them all, Variele to her left.

She turned toward their guest first.

“I – we – were all caught by a mind flayer ship and escaped with our lives, but we’ve been infected. To make a long story very short, we seem to be the only ones able to put an end to a very dangerous cult and new deity of sorts. We have to see this through.”

“And to all of you… I kind of left some stuff out… About me…” She glanced around the group, her gaze lingering on Astarion. She really hoped her eyes reflected how sorry she was for not telling him, of all people.

“I was taken from Baldur’s Gate, but I don’t… Live there… I was just visiting.” She wrinkled her nose as she fidgeted with one of her braids. “I live in Feywild.”

No one said anything for a moment, just considering what she’d said.

“And that’s how you know one another, then?” Shadowheart asked.

“Oh, yes,” Variele was the one who replied. “She is my wayward a’sum – daughter.”

Astarion looked as if his brain had completely shut down as he processed the information. “…I-I called… Your mother… Hot… This is how it ends for me, isn’t it? Hells.”

Karlach burst into a fit of laughter at the realization that his dramatics were correct. “Ha! That you did. What a great first impression. I didn’t think you could ever be embarrassed, yet here we are. What a glorious day!”

Eirlya had been too concerned with Variele showing up to even realize what he’d said, and even now, was struggling to focus on anything other than the literally-flaming eladrin before them.

“…Yes, this is Variele. My mother.” She sighed. “I am truly sorry for not saying anything about it until now. In all honesty, I was just afraid. The information isn’t often well received, though I know we’ve all become close, and we each have our own… Quirks.”

Karlach was the one to speak up first. “Eh, don’t worry about it! We all didn’t reveal much about ourselves right away, either. Though uh, does that mean you’re eldarin, too? Because you don’t look it.”

Shadowheart blinked. “You can’t just go around asking people what their race is. That’s rude.”

Eirlya laughed a little and rubbed the back of her neck. Though, Variele beat her to the explanation.

“I found her when she was no more than three days old. Wailing, abandoned in the night here on Toril. I could not allow a babe to die and felt a kinship with her on that day.”

Eirlya sighed. “The story changes every time she tells it,” she explained. “Sometimes she finds me in Faerie, having wandered in there somehow as a newborn. The only part that doesn’t change is she found me at night, under the moon. Hence why she calls me ‘Teuivae’. It’s Elvish for moonlight.”

Variele scoffed and waved her hand. “Every way I tell it is true.”

She blinked. That made… No sense, but she wasn’t going to say so.

“Ah, and there’s a little more…” She frowned, avoiding their gaze. “Apparently my weird moods have a bit of an explanation. Living in the Feywild for as long as I have… My body has finally decided to adapt to it.”

Astarion raised a brow. “Meaning?”

She fidgeted even more. “Halsin noticed a strong energy coming from me and it seems that fey magic has built up quite a bit. I left before it could finish and if I go back…”

Variele squealed and clasped her hands together. Right before their eyes, her appearance changed. Her skin was faintly green while her hair was pink with various flowers and buds decorating it. Her clothing was still the same, though it matched the pink of her hair now.

“Truly?” her mother asked. “We have waited so long! We will leave now, allow the process to finish.” She cupped Eirlya’s cheeks and pressed a kiss to her forehead then tried to take her hand to go.

She took a step back and shook her head. “I’m not going!” she snapped. “I will not. We have so much we have to do here. I have- I have someone important to me here. I won’t.”

Her mother chuckled and waved her hand. “Oh, silly girl. Of course you’ll go back. I feel it now, too. There is so much magic built up within you and if you stay, you risk your life. You were never meant for this world.”

Eirlya took in a deep breath. Variele always said that, though she didn’t believe it as much now. “I’m sorry. I won’t go.”

Just as quickly as Variele had become Spring, Summer returned.

“You know I hate this realm!” she screeched. “And I will not have my daughter choosing to stay behind in it. You will come now, and we will deal with this parasite when we get back. Any other decision you could make is fine with me, but I hate you coming here. Staying is out of the question!”

Astarion was the first to act. He was between her and her mother within seconds. “She told you no,” he said with a look that dared her to try him. “Sometimes you have to learn to let the hatchling free from the nest.”

Shadowheart, Halsin, and Karlach joined them – all ready to protect her should she need it.

Variele’s gaze flickered toward Astarion, lip curled in distaste. “One of your companions is a vampire? Tch. You have surely lost any sense in that head of yours.”

Okay, so now was also not the time to tell her that she and said vampire were together, together. That was a bridge they’d cross once her mother had time to calm down and she could talk with her about it more.

“…Mother,” she said, voice soft. “I know all of this comes from a place of love and concern, but you always trust me to do the right thing. Please, trust me now and know that I can take care of myself. I am not abandoning you – I never will. I just have to see this through.”

Variele looked between them all, the ground beneath her scorched black. “…You will not disappear without a trace again?”

“I promise. I’ll try as much as I can to send you word. Truly.”

The eladrin sighed, the flames of her hair dying down. “Fine. But if I do not hear from you after one week, I will be back to find you.”

She simply nodded, not saying anything further as she didn’t want to risk reigniting her mother’s anger.

The woman nodded in return and without another word, raised her hand to create a portal that she stepped through and closed moments later.

Eirlya felt ready to collapse. “…I’m so sorry about all of that,” she said as she looked at her friends – and more-than-friend. “She’s really not so bad. She’s just temperamental and wants to be sure I’m safe.”

She let a small smile settle on her lips. “But… You all stood up against her for me.”  

Shadowheart smiled. “You sound surprised. We protect our own, don’t we?”

Karlach nodded. “Besides, I think I get it better than anyone else how important it is to be where you want to be.”

“Though, I think we should talk about what she said – about your life,” Astarion commented with furrowed brows. He was equally concerned and annoyed that he was concerned. He’d really come so far.

She crossed her arms defiantly. “I am sure I’ll be fine. Let’s just drop it, please?”

Astarion and Halsin exchanged a look with one another – one that she completely missed.

Had she seen it, she might have caught on that the two were plotting something.

Chapter Text

Telling Jaheira and Gale hadn’t been as bad as she thought. Really, the reactions from everyone had been so much better than she could have wished for.

Though, she still wasn’t sure how Astarion was feeling about it all. While he seemed like his usual self, she still worried she’d hurt him. All his honesty about his past, and she couldn’t even manage to tell him where she came from. After everything he’d been through, he deserved someone that could trust him, and she felt like a failure in that regard. She hadn’t gotten a chance to talk to him alone yet, so the feelings of self-doubt and worry had started to fester.

After her mother left, the rest of the day was spent answering questions about the Feywild. She understood why they’d be curious; she would have been, too, with all the rumors surrounding it. They wanted to know about the creatures that lived there, if it was as dangerous as they’d heard, what kind of plant life and weather… Really, anything she was willing to divulge.

It wasn’t until the sun had set and everyone was getting ready to retire for the evening that she finally got a moment to herself – one that she fully intended to use seeking out her vampire lover.

To her surprise, he was waiting for her outside of her tent.

“Hey,” she said with a nervous grin. “Crazy day, huh?”

“Well, it’s not every day you find out the woman you’ve been seeing isn’t even from the same plane of existence,” he offered with a flourish of his hand. “And yet, I’ve had crazier.”

“I’m really sorry I didn’t tell you. You’ve been so open with me, and I just shut you out when you’re the one person I should have been honest with.”

His brow quirked. “Dearest, let’s revisit our recent past, shall we? You only found out about me because I fucked up and got hungry. Had that not happened, do you really think I would have told you so soon?”

She paused as she considered that. Hadn’t she had a similar thought the night he’d tried to bite her? It felt like so long ago with everything they’d gone through; she really couldn’t remember.

“Clearly I don’t regret it because of where it’s gotten us, but with that knowledge in mind, I might very well have kept it a secret up until now. So, it’s not my place to judge nor does it hurt me. I know your hesitance came from fear, not distrust.”

She relaxed a little at his words. He made very valid points, ones that brought her great relief. Though she still felt like she deserved to receive at least some of his wrath.

“Though, Halsin knew before me?” He gave a mock pout and placed a hand over his chest. “That is pain I don’t think I can ever recover from.”

She snorted with a roll of her eyes. “Come on, don’t joke about it! You know I feel terrible.”

He chuckled and placed a finger under her chin to make her look up at him. “I am merely teasing you, love.”

She narrowed her gaze at him playfully before sighing. “I’m glad, then. Should we turn in?”

He let his hand drop and shifted from one foot to the other. “I was actually hoping I might steal you away for a bit. I have something I want to show you.”

“Show me?” she asked. “What is it?”

He smirked and offered her his hand. “Something I haven’t shown anyone else before. It’s just in the city, not too far from here.”

She placed her hand in his and nodded. “Lead on, then.”

He gave her a fangy grin then started them toward the city, her hand still in his.

The night air away from the campfire’s smoke was pleasant. It had been too long since she’d gone out for a late-night walk – even longer since he’d been with her for one. She knew how much he wanted to stay in the sun, but she could get used to spending her nights like this.

“I’ve been thinking about Cazador,” he said after they’d been walking a good ten minutes or so. “Or more specifically, freedom, and our conversation about the sun.”

“Oh?” she asked, brows raised. “What about it? …You don’t regret your choices, do you?”

He shook his head. “No, no. On the contrary, I feel even more confident I made the right decisions. I only regret being in the position to make them in the first place.”  

She could understand that; she would have wished for less temptation.

“I meant what I said, you know. I’ll be by your side no matter what.”

He smiled ever so slightly. “I know,” he replied. “But this is all assuming we don’t find ourselves dead. You really know how to attract danger.”

She smirked, more than amused at his need to follow up anything remotely sweet with humor. Perhaps someday he wouldn’t need to.

“Ah, here we are.”

He brought them to a stop and let go of her hand so he could push open the wrought-iron gate they stood before.

“…A graveyard?” she asked. “A little cliché, don’t you think?”

He rolled his eyes and put his hand on her back to guide her in. “I could have made it even more so had I snuck in and decorated with little bats. Damn, something to remember for next time.”

They followed the dirt path along the many tombstones. It was difficult for her not to stop and look at each one as the concept of burial like this wasn’t one she’d grown up familiar with. She found she enjoyed the idea, though, as she would want to have somewhere to visit loved ones that had passed.  

“I haven’t been back here for two hundred years.” His voice was soft as he knelt to brush away the various overgrowth that crowded the stone they stopped in front of.  “Not since I woke up down there.”

Her gaze flickered to read the name and realized what it was he was showing her.

“I had to punch a hole in the coffin,” he went on, standing up. “Then claw my way through six feet of dirt. When I finally broke through to the surface, retching up dirt and congealed blood, Cazador was there waiting. From that day on, I belonged to him. Until the other day.”

Her hands were fists at her side; she couldn’t help it. The vampire lord was dead, but the pain and suffering were so present in Astarion’s mind. She hated it.

“You never belonged to him. Anything he had, he stole from you.”

He shook his head. “Perhaps, but… He still did. Two centuries of wandering these streets, existing for someone else… While whoever I used to be was dead and buried here. I might be free, but freedom brings its own challenges. I have to figure out who I am now, what I want.”

She glanced down at the tombstone once more, brows furrowed. She couldn’t even imagine how it had to feel, not having a sense of self for two hundred years. Watching everything and everyone you might have known or loved, change or die while you remained the same.

“Daunting, as you’ve said,” she murmured. “But wonderful. You deserve every chance in the world to find yourself.”

He turned to look at her with one of the most genuine smiles she’d seen yet. “You continue to be the most supportive and positive person I have ever known. None of this would have been possible without you. You have been by me through bloodlust, dark times, and even trusted me when it was an objectively stupid thing to do, you know.”

She grinned sheepishly at that. Yeah, she trusted too easily, but at least it worked out in her favor this time.

“You’re patient. You care. I feel… Safe with you. Seen. No matter what happens, I don’t want to lose it.”

Oh, wow. Her legs felt weak, and her heart would not stop threatening to jump out of her chest. This was the sweetest, most heartfelt he’d ever been with her – with anyone, she was sure. Maybe she’d let her anxieties get the better of her before, thinking that she hadn’t been what he needed.

“And you won’t,” she insisted as she took his hand between both of hers. “I don’t want to lose it, either.”

He carefully knelt back down, guiding her with him. “Good,” he said. “Because I-“ He paused and cleared his throat so he could try again. “Because I love you. I love… This. What we have. I want it all.”

Now she was sure she wouldn’t have a heart anymore with how wildly it beat. This was not what she’d thought was going to happen tonight, not when she’d been spending the whole day worrying he’d get upset with her about all she’d hidden.

No, he was confessing his true feelings to her.

“You love me?” she whispered as she struggled to keep her expression even. “…I love you, too. I want all of this. I want you.”

He pulled her to him and kissed her with one hand cradling her head while the other kept a firm grip on her hip. The kiss was hungry, desperate – as though they were fighting for the chance to prove just how much they cared for each other.

She pulled away to catch her breath, forehead pressed to his.

“I’m going to start living – with all that life has to offer,” he said quietly, red eyes opening to meet hers. “…And I think you should, too.”

Her lips pursed as she pulled back a little more. “Astarion… You don’t know what that would entail.”

“Then tell me,” he said, determined. “You have been my support; allow me to be yours.”

Why did he have to be so damned smooth?

“Okay... I’ll tell you.”

Chapter Text

She shifted to sit in a more comfortable position; this conversation was going to take a while and she didn’t need her legs falling asleep. Astarion stayed seated close to her, red eyes watching her as he patiently waited.

“I’m not even sure where to start,” she admitted. “I guess maybe a little farther back would be helpful.”

Astarion nodded for her to continue.

“I always knew that by living in the Feywild I would one day be different than I grew up being. The magic there is so strong; it’s impossible to be unaffected by it if you don’t already live there. This was something that my mother and I always hoped for. I mean, why wouldn’t I? I’m a half-elf from the Prime Material Plane living in the World of Faerie with a mother that’s clearly fey in her own right. I never felt out of place, but that didn’t change the fact that I knew I didn’t belong.”

She wrinkled her nose and sighed. “It wasn’t until recently that I started reconsidering my feelings about it – thinking that, maybe, I didn’t want to be different. That I liked how I am.”

He let out a quiet huff of amusement. “A sentiment I can understand, to an extent.”

She gave a small smile. He was right; he’d become a vampire which undoubtedly changed parts of him both physically and personality-wise.

“So, the problem now is that I’ve apparently reached the point of no return. Halsin picked up on the amount of energy built up within me and that’s why he knew when no one else did. He offered to look me over for a better idea of what was going on, and it seems that I’m right on the cusp of what mother and I have been waiting years for.”

“Ah, that explains her reaction earlier, then,” he commented. “Meaning if you go back…”

She nodded and looked down at her feet with a frown. “If I go back, I’ll change. I don’t know how, but I know it’ll happen. Halsin said I must have left right as my body was about to transition and it caused a strange reaction. It’s why I haven’t been able to fully recover from all my injuries, why my moods have been even more erratic, and why sleep hasn’t been coming for me as it should.”

She kept avoiding his gaze as she picked at the leather straps of her footwrap. “I know I should go back. That it will fix the important stuff, but I don’t want to. I don’t want to be different. I’m… Scared.”

She didn’t like admitting fear. Throughout everything they had gone through, she’d consistently been their group’s rock. Not much could shake her, and even when it did, she hid it from them. There were times she knew Astarion had picked up on it, of course, but the others hadn’t. She felt like the only way she could be a strong, reliable leader was if she continued to be brave.

“Come here,” he said as he wriggled his fingers in her direction.

She scooted closer to him and once she was within reach, he pulled her to sit between his legs with her back pressed to his chest.

“It’s okay to be scared. I mean, yeah, we’re talking about changing race – er, species? – altogether. I have some experience with that, you know.” He rested his chin on her shoulder, his arms wrapped around her middle. “It’s fucking terrifying… At first. Then you start to understand your body better, and you get used to it. Is that the only reason you’re afraid?”

She bit her lip, eyes studying the grass. “…I feel silly admitting the rest."

“Oh, darling, am I the type to judge?” Astarion paused. “Okay, I do judge, and probably will again but in this moment, you have my sincerest assurances that I will not.”

That managed to get a tiny laugh out of her. “Okay, okay. I’m afraid you might, ah… Change your mind about me. What if I act differently? What if I’m not the same person? All these mood swings had everyone worried I wasn’t myself, but it could actually end up being me – or worse, you know.”

He tightened his grip around her. “I just got finished telling you that I love you – something that I have never said to another soul before. I can promise you that my feelings and opinions of you will not change.” He thought for a moment. “Unless, of course, you turn into some kind of horribly controlling and terribly toxic monster, but that’s not completely off the table, either.”

She immediately shifted to face him, eyes wide. “If I ever become something like that, you leave. I will not be another prison warden to you.”

He smirked and playfully poked her nose. “And this, right here, is why I have no concerns about you changing that drastically. Deep down at your core, you’re kind and gentle. All the magic in the world couldn’t possibly change that.”

She smiled a little, relief flooding through her. “Okay, but what if… I become a pixie? Would you still love me then?”

He chuckled. “Of course, dearest. I’d just start wearing a doublet with pockets so I could carry you around in it. Would make it a lot easier to deal with your stubbornness, too. I could just pluck you up by the wings and put you in time-out.”

“Pffft! That’s only if you could catch me.”

He shrugged. “I’m pretty fast myself.”

She sighed, shoulders more relaxed. “Goodness, I might faint. So many sweet words have left your mouth tonight; I never thought I’d see the day,” she teased.

“It’s our little secret; I have a reputation to maintain, you know.”

She wrapped her arms around him now and buried her face into his neck. “Don’t worry, I won’t tell. I like that it’s reserved just for me.”

He pressed a kiss to the top of her head and ran his fingers along her spine. “Good. Now, are you feeling better?”

She nodded against him. “Yes, though I’m still unconvinced about going back.”

His sigh was drawn out as he pushed her back enough to look at her. “Then allow me to guilt you just a little. Do it for me. I don’t want anything bad to happen to you.”

Damn it. She had already been considering it, but he was right – he finally had someone to care about and he was facing the very real possibility that he could lose it, lose her. While she knew it was her choice in the end, they were a partnership. She wanted to take his opinions and thoughts into consideration.

“To clarify, should you choose not to, that changes nothing between us. I just… Want to be selfish and keep you for myself. I can’t very well do that if you’re dead. Not that death has really stopped me before, though…”

She snorted at that and shook her head, finally grinning again. “Gods, I really do love you, you know.”

“Of course you do. It’s impossible not to love me.”

“Oh, okay, you keep telling yourself that,” she joked as she playfully pat his shoulder.

“…Alright," she said with a sigh. "I’ll go back. Just for a little bit, though. I’m afraid of staying there too long; it’s risky.”

He thought a moment, fingers tracing her back once more. “Then I’m going with you.”

“What?! No. Absolutely not, that’s out of the question.” She shook her head furiously. “We have no idea how it will affect you. What if the tadpole doesn’t keep you safe from the sun there?”

He shrugged. “Doesn’t matter. If there’s any kind of danger then I’m coming. You already said you’d go, too, so no taksie backsies~”

“Gods, how can you go from being incredibly sweet and romantic to utterly insufferable in the span of a few minutes?”

He beamed proudly. “It’s one of my better traits, don’t you agree?”

She shook her head in frustration. “It’s not like I can stop you. I open the crossing, and you’ll just jump in after me, won’t you?”

“Correct! You always were a smart one.” He gave her head a teasing pat for emphasis.

“Then I guess we’re taking a brief interlude and going to the Feywild.”

He smirked, hand trailing up her arm to brush his thumb against her shoulder. “I guess we are. Though, perhaps for tonight, we could find a break through other means.”

“Through other- Ohhh. Oh!” She moved to sit on her knees, face close to his. “Are you sure? I know you’ve been hesitant.”

He nodded. “I could certainly be persuaded for a night of passion.”

Chapter Text

~ Astarion POV ~

He never thought he’d think someone was adorable, but damn it, here he was thinking that about her with every little thing she did. The way her nose wrinkled when she was lost in thought or confused was just too much to handle sometimes. He just wanted to reach out and smoosh her cheeks – even though he’d put up a fight if she tried that with him.

“A night of passion, eh?” she asked with a smirk. “It could be arranged.”

He watched as she started to stand and was quick to grab a hold of her wrist to stop her.

“Ah, ah,” he chided with a wag of his finger. “Come back here.”

Her brows raised in surprise – another cute feature. “…You want to have sex… On your grave?”

Good, she wasn’t outright denying him. Then again, he didn’t think she ever would unless it was something completely idiotic... As he'd, maybe, sometimes, been prone to do. 

“Why not?” he asked with a smirk of his own. “It’s as good a place as any, and it’s symbolic.”

Her snort was all he needed to know she’d called him on his bullshit yet again. There wasn’t anything symbolic about it at all unless one considered it a sign of impatience. Because that was exactly what he was right now – impatient.

He’d not been ready for sex again. Not mentally, at least. Physically was another story entirely, especially when he’d catch sight of her getting dressed or tending to a wound on part of her body that was usually covered. There was just so much internal anguish that came along with intimacy and now that they were something real… He didn’t want to feel tainted any longer and didn’t want her growing to resent him for it, either.

But now, he was ready. Knowing that she loved him back was more than enough to fill him with his usual grandiose confidence and then some.

“Come on, then,” she beckoned to him as she leaned back onto her elbows, green eyes watching him from under delicate lashes.

He didn’t have to be told twice. He moved to her immediately, lips eagerly seeking hers. Her fingers found their usual place in his hair while he pushed her down onto the grassy dirt below. He broke their kiss to trail doting pecks along her jawline and then toward her neck.

She tilted her head to grant him better access, only he found himself pausing.

“What is it?” she asked as she met his gaze once more.

He shook his head, already feeling a swell of disapproval within him.

“Love, look at me.” Her warm hand cupped his cheek and tilted his head to face her. “We don’t have to do anything you don’t want to; I promise. I just need you to communicate with me, okay? I won’t know what to avoid if you don’t try to tell me.”

She was right, of course. She always was, not that he’d let her know that. It would be held over his head for the foreseeable future – if not all of whatever remained of their lives together.

“It isn’t that I don’t want to bite you,” he explained, voice wavering more than he’d intended. “There’s just a part of me that feels it’s wrong now – like I’m using you.”

She smiled softly and pat his cheek. “Well, you’re definitely not using me. I reeeaaally like it when you bite me. Would it make you feel better if I told you just how much I love it?”

He nodded before he even realized he was. She really knew how to redirect him while still giving him an out if he wanted it. “Oh, yes, very much so. Tell me, darling, how does it feel when my fangs sink into your skin?”

“Like shards of ice that pleasantly pierce through to my very soul. The softness of your lips, the warmth of your breath…” She shuddered beneath him, toes curling. He could hear her heart race just from imagining it. “The feeling of my blood coursing into your body, the euphoric tingling of pleasure from the pain. I absolutely adore it.”

He cleared his throat. Yes, that had certainly dissuaded any negative thoughts that wanted to creep in. Though, for a moment, a strange emotion flickered through her eyes – one that he couldn’t quite read.

“What?” he asked.

“…I don’t want to say, lest it ruin the moment,” she admitted.

“After all you just said, I don’t think it’ll be an easy moment to ruin,” he said truthfully. He could already feel his trousers were tight against him.

“I was just thinking about how happy it makes me that only I get to know how amazing it feels to be bitten, and that horrible drow will never get to find out.”

A bark of laughter escaped him and instead of saying anything in return, he kissed her once more. She was phenomenal in so many ways, and just when he thought she couldn’t surprise him – she came in with something like that. A possessiveness he hadn’t seen before, one that he found he enjoyed as long as it came from her and only her.

Especially considering his own avarice was undoubtedly stronger.

He pulled away, leaving her lips to chase after him. He didn’t give her the chance to recapture them; instead, he moved back down to her neck and sucked on the supple skin to tease her. She moaned, back arching in response.

He bit down moments later, her blood rushing into his mouth the second he did. Gods, she was intoxicating. Knowing about her fey connection helped him understand why, though he was sure another big part of it was their bond.

He didn’t take too much, wanting to give her the pleasure she deserved without any of the negative side effects.

A quiet hum escaped him as he pulled back, lips still glistening red with her blood.

Her finger lifted to brush it away, her gaze turning toward the sticky substance with curiosity. He watched her with the same interest, wishing he could get a glimpse into her mind and better understand her thoughts.

What she did wasn’t what he’d expected in the slightest bit – she brought her fingers to her own lips and slowly sucked the blood away, eyes focused on him as she did so.

She pulled him back in for a kiss when she finished, the taste of her blood mixed with the sweetness of her lips. 

Holy hells – what had he done to deserve someone like her?

He turned his full attention to her robes and fumbled with the ties. That little display of hers had awoken something in him, far stronger than he’d felt before. The ties weren’t budging, however, and that just wouldn’t do.

“To hells with it,” he growled. He ripped the fabric, causing a quiet squeak of surprise to escape her lips. He threw the scraps of fabric to the side and kissed her now-exposed stomach before he started to pull his own clothing off as well.

Once he was positive there would be nothing keeping them separated, he moved himself into position.

“Wait,” she breathed, hand to his chest. “We can go straight to the finale as always, or… We could try something we haven’t done before.”

He blinked a few times, brows raised. He was more than ready to take her, though through hazy thoughts he realized he may have been entering autopilot mode again without meaning to. He simply nodded, allowing her to continue.

She shifted her body so she was closer to him, fingers finding their way to his member. She gently stroked along his length before she took him into her hand, thumb teasing his tip. Her grip turned to cup him soon enough, gently squeezing as she ran her hand up and down.

His fingers dug into the earth beneath them, head swimming. That felt heavenly. He couldn’t remember when someone had taken the time to please him. It was always – always – kiss then fuck, focus on their needs, and never his. It was a tried-and-true formula for achieving Cazador's goals.

But this was not that. This was a union between two people in love, and she wanted to make sure he knew that.

She finished with her movements and guided him back to her. He wasted no time, pushing himself in with a grunt. He could already feel a major difference in how wonderful this was, and it only took a few thrusts before he came.

Her own orgasm followed shortly after, her whole body tightening before she collapsed back down to the ground.

He pulled out and rolled over to lie on his back beside her, eyes staring up at the night sky. He’d hoped to go longer than that and felt the strongest urge to apologize that he hadn't.

She must have noticed because she’d moved to curl up against his side, head on his chest as she spoke.  

“That was amazing; don’t look so glum. I can’t imagine you’re used to being cared for, so it’ll take a little endurance building.” She kissed his chest where her head rested and sighed contently. “How do you feel?”

A small smile slowly crossed his face. There was so much he could say, so much he wanted to.

“Absolutely, positively amazing, my love. Thank you.”

Chapter Text

“But you already said I could!”

Eirlya crossed her arms over her chest as she looked Astarion over, trying to remain firm despite his pouting. “I know, but it just makes me so nervous.”

He huffed and ran a hand through his curls. “Darling, dearest, ray of sunshine in my dark existence, would you please take a moment to consider this all from my point of view?”

They’d been arguing for the last fifteen minutes about his insistence on going to the Feywild with her. Yes, she’d agreed to let him go, and sure, he’d claimed she couldn’t ‘take it back’, but she had. She’d been thinking about it all day, and she couldn’t shake the surmounting guilt of what could happen if he tagged along.

He was taking her change of heart as well as could be expected.

“It may be your home, but you mentioned risk. What if our roles were reversed?” he countered. “Would you want me to go alone?”

“I-“ she started then stopped. Fucking hells. She should have known he’d pull that on her. “…No, I wouldn’t want you to go alone. Especially when you’d come back changed – different.”

“Exactly. It isn’t like I’d be traveling there alone, either. We’ll be side by side, as always. So please, can we stop this nonsense?”

She wrinkled her nose in frustration. “It isn’t nonsense, Astarion,” she snapped. “Would you at least try to understand my own hesitance? It’s just as valid as your own feelings.”

He sighed, expression remorseful. “You’re right, I’m sorry. All of this, for both of us, is just rooted in worry for the other. You want what’s best for me and I want what’s best for you.”

She relaxed a little, grateful that they were finally on the same page. This had been the closest they’d come so far to a genuine fight. At least it stemmed from a place of love.

“So, you will go back to your earlier decision?”

She nodded. “I suppose so, yes, but we won’t be going until I’m sure you understand the ground rules and that you promise to follow them.”

“Yes, yes, of course,” he said with a shake of his head. “Whatever you say.”

“I’m being serious, Astarion, there are genuine rules that you have to adhere to. For your safety and for mine. This isn’t one of those situations where we can just brush it off and have a laugh about it later.”

He paused after straightening his posture, realizing how important it was. “Understood,” he replied, finally acting a tad more earnestly.

“Good,” she said with a sigh. “We’ll talk about that later, then. For now, we should let the others know about the decision.”

She hesitated a moment before she wrapped her arms around him tightly, her forehead resting against his shoulder. He blinked in surprise, not expecting any kind of affection after their heated exchange, she was sure. His arms wrapped around her in return after a second’s pause, nose pressed into her hair.

“I’m sorry,” she said quietly. “But you’re right. It’s all because I worry about you, and just want you safe. I'm glad you helped me understand how it makes you feel, too.”

Apart from communication being incredibly important in a relationship, she wanted him to feel safe and to know that he could talk to her about anything. To know that if something like this happened, he wasn’t in any danger for daring to speak out. He’d come a long way so far, and she was proud of him.

“This whole being-in-love thing is more work than I ever thought it was,” he said as he pulled back to look at her.

She smirked, eyes sparkling with mischief. “Mmm, not regretting it, are you?”

“Heavens no. If anything, I like the challenge. Makes this worth having.” He pressed a kiss to her forehead and let her go. “Let’s go find the others.”

--

The talk with everyone hadn’t gone quite like how she’d expected. Somehow they had gone from just her and Astarion going to Halsin accompanying them now, too. She’d tried to put a stop to it, whined and begged and pleaded… But it got her nowhere.

It was as she’d said before, if they wanted to come she couldn’t stop them from just jumping into the crossing she created. She’d just hoped that her decision would have been respected.

Then again, having someone skilled in healing wouldn’t be so bad. Even Astarion had echoed those same thoughts when Halsin expressed his intent to join them.

The three of them were seated around the fire, a mug of tea in Halsin’s hands and a bottle of wine in hers.

“I hope you aren’t too upset with me,” Halsin said with a shake of his head. “I only wish to ensure that you are well.”

She looked at him then toward Astarion. “I guess out of everyone, the two of you coming with is the better option. Don’t, uh, tell the others I said that though…” It wasn’t that she didn’t like them, quite the opposite, really. They were just better suited for handling things on the Material Plane until they returned.

“Wait.” Astarion sat up with a start, eyes wide with realization. “Are we going to have to see your mother?”

“Well, yes. We can’t very well travel to my home realm without doing so. If you thought her reaction to my not coming back on time was bad, you don’t want to know what would happen if I visited Faerie but not her.”

He shook his head and ran a hand down his face. “Right, I’m sure it’ll be fine. Just make sure she doesn’t kill me and we’ll be golden."

“Keep your distance from her, don’t accept any of the food she offers you, and don’t be with her alone,” she replied with a nod. 

Astarion’s pallor grew whiter than snow. “I was just joking! She’s not actually going to try and murder me, is she?!”

She blinked a few times and quickly downed a few gulps of the wine in a desperate attempt to avoid answering the question.

Her mother was, for all intents and purposes, fey, which meant she had the temperament of one. She’d already made it clear she didn’t approve of her daughter hanging around a vampire; she certainly wasn’t going to approve of her bringing one home. Not when she hadn’t had a chance to ease her into the idea yet.

“So about the rules you both will need to follow!” She clasped her hands together with a grin, hoping to just move past his question since she didn’t want to (and maybe even couldn’t) lie.

Astarion let out a quiet whimper – or something close to it. Her change of subject was confirmation enough.

“Biggest one is that you never leave my side. Either of you. The land can change in the blink of an eye, and you might find yourself lost. I know how to navigate the world as well as where lines are thinnest between different landscapes. As long as you stay by me, you should be fine.”

Halsin nodded. “I had heard that, yes. Worry not, I will not leave your side.”

“Neither will I, but that’s a given. I don’t even have to say,” Astarion retorted as he crossed his arms over his chest.

She raised a brow at his reaction. Was he… Trying to one-up Halsin?

“Right,” she said. “Rule number two. Someone asks you for your name, you tell them no. Names have power, as I’m sure you already know.”

“Ahhh, you did that with the pixie,” Astarion realized. “I remember. You said 'you may call me' instead. Clever.”

She nodded. “Exactly. Also, If you’re offered food, decline. I will accept on all our behalf when it is safe to do so. Never say thank you, either.”

Astarion sat up a little more, quite intrigued. “There is something about that phrase, isn’t there? You get all… Squirmy if I or anyone else says that to you.”

She hadn’t yet had the chance to really talk with him about it like she'd wanted, but it seemed the opportunity had finally presented itself.

“Being polite is incredibly important in our eyes,” she clarified. “But saying thank you is not viewed as good manners, and in some circumstances can even land you in debt with the one you’re thanking. Most often, however, it’s taken as you believing you were entitled to whatever help you received. A selfish notion, if ever there were one.”

Halsin was just as interested as Astarion was. “I had heard before to avoid the phrase, but never the reason. How truly different cultures can be; it’s amazing, is it not?”

“I thought the same, and still do. Though, when I first came here it was… A lot. I had to learn quickly how to adapt,” she explained. “Oh, and speaking of debts… Just to be safe, don’t accept anything at all from anyone. Not just food. That’s a good rule of thumb to follow in general.”

She tapped her chin as she thought, unsure what other warnings she could give them.

“Ah, weapons!” she exclaimed, having nearly forgotten. “Astarion, love, we’ll need to get you different blades.”

He blinked, hands immediately going to rest over the daggers at his hips. “But these are my babies!”

“I know, trust me, I do. I’ve seen how you… Care for them when we're alone.” She shook her head. “But they’re iron. You cannot walk into the World of Faerie with iron. That’s just asking for trouble.”

Halsin nodded. “That I do know, and I’m grateful wood is my instrument of choice.”

Astarion mimicked his words soundlessly, though did make sure to exaggerate his facial expressions so they wouldn’t go unnoticed. She raised a brow, though said nothing about it. 

“We can find you ones made of some other kind of metal. You’ll still have something to slice and dice, I promise. I'd never deny you of your love for bloodshed.” She smoothed out her robes and stood up with a stretch. “That’s all I can think of, though. Any questions?”

Halsin shook his head. “None except for when do we leave?”

She chuckled. “Tomorrow morning, I suppose. Get some rest.”

He bid them goodnight and returned to his section of the camp.

She turned her attention back toward Astarion now, lips pulled into an amused smirk. “Okay, what is this new dislike of Halsin? You never seemed to have that much of a problem with him before.”

“Dislike?” Astarion asked, feigning innocence. “I know not what you mean. I absolutely adore the druid.”

Her smirk grew wider. “Another rule – don’t lie. They’ll know.”

He huffed. “Alright, perhaps there may be a smidgeon of dislike. Have you seen how he looks at you?”

“Looks at me…?” No, she definitely hadn’t noticed. Gods, was this the Gale thing all over again?

“While I wholly support him coming along as a medical professional, I can’t help but feel there’s more to it than that. It seems wherever we go, someone admires you and comes on quite strongly about that fact. I can’t blame them, of course, you’re bloody wonderful, but you’re also mine.”

Her brows shot up in surprise at his words. “You’re jealous?”

“No! I’m not, I’m just-“ He furrowed his brows. “Okay, yes, I am. I’m jealous, and the next person who attempts to undress you with their gaze will not have the eyes to try again.”

“Wow, okay, a lot to unpack there.” She chuckled and moved over to take his hands in hers. “You don’t have to be jealous, even though I know that’s an emotion that can be hard to keep at bay. You say I’m yours, but you are mine just as much. Others can look all they want; that fact won’t change.”

He averted his gaze. “Aren’t I supposed to be the one reassuring you?”

“No, dearest, I think we’ve established quite early on in this relationship that the one with a flare for the dramatic is you. But I love that about you.”

A devious grin replaced the pout he’d been giving. “And what else do you love about me?”

Genuine flattery was a quick way to defuse most situations with him, she'd learned. 

“We’ll be awake all night if I start telling you now, and we have a long day ahead of us. But I suppose I can give you one more for the road…” She paused and leaned in toward his ear. “…I love how you worry for me.”

She gave a teasing nibble to his lobe and he was quick to turn his face to capture her lips with his own.

“Mmm, you’ve sated the green monster for now,” he muttered. “Though I can’t promise it’s permanently defeated.”

“That’s alright. Mine hasn’t yet made an appearance of its own.”

She tugged his hands to bring him toward her tent, more than ready to turn in for the night.

Chapter Text

She didn’t get much rest that night.

When she’d told Astarion the entire thing made her nervous, she wasn’t just talking about him coming with her. Of course, she figured that much was obvious to him. Their entire conversation that led to her agreeing to go was about her fears – fears that had only grown stronger.

Being faced with the realization that everything about her could possibly change was overwhelming. Perhaps having him there was a good thing after all; he’d be able to offer support instead of her going through all this alone. That didn't mean she had to like he was putting himself in danger, though.

By the time the sun was up, she had already gotten dressed and was anxiously pacing outside the tent. She just wanted to get this over with. The sooner they did, the sooner she could stop feeling like her entire body was going to explode from anxiety.

“I’m surprised you haven’t dug halfway through Toril with how much you’ve been stalking back and forth.”

She turned toward him as he spoke, only to be caught in his arms so she’d stop moving. His fingers traced soothing circles on her back, something she’d told him she liked the last time she'd gotten all worked up like this.

“I wasn’t pacing that long…” she grumbled.

He smirked and pulled her back into the tent with him. “For privacy,” he explained after she’d glared at him. She wanted to go – now.

“Look at me,” he instructed, one of his hands moving to cup her chin so she would. A good plan as she would have stubbornly denied him. “You will be fine.”

She relaxed ever so slightly. “I’m more scared of if this changes things between us.”

“And I told you it wouldn't. That I’d start wearing shirts with pockets if need be. Look, I’ve delivered on that front already – I’ve come prepared.”

She looked down at his chest and realized he was right. He wasn’t wearing his usual leathers, and had instead put on a red vest over a white doublet… Complete with pockets on both sides of the chest. It was ridiculous, but she felt she might cry.

“You really meant it?” she asked, voice breaking despite all her attempts to keep her tone level.

“I told you I would be here as your support just as you’ve been mine and I meant it. I might… Embellish things a little at times, but I’m not a liar. Usually.” He lifted a hand to brush away one of her tears that had escaped.

“I don’t think your worst fears are going to be realized. I do know a little about the Feywilds. Each day you’re there it changes you, and with how long you’ve lived there… I have a feeling you’ve already experienced most of the changes you’d face. This is just going to be the cherry on top of it all – the final bow, as they say.”

He had a point. Even Halsin had been in a similar thought process to that. Maybe, then, it really wouldn’t be so bad. 

“And if it all goes to hell, well…” He patted the pockets with a smirk.

She chuckled with a shake of her head. “I hope you know how amazing you are,” she said, eyes meeting his. “Truly. You told me before that I’m incredible, but I don’t think I’ve told you just how wonderful you are. You’ve been through so much, and yet…” She trailed off as she struggled to find the right words.

“You may be cynical at times, but you’ve never lost your fighting spirit or potential to care about others no matter how terribly you've suffered. I don’t think you get enough credit for that.”

He cleared his throat and avoided her gaze, more than a little flustered at her words. “That’s… Than- Ha, I almost said it.”

She grinned. “Look at you! And they say you can’t teach an old dog new tric- H-HEY!”

He’d pinned her against the tent wall, fingers tickling her sides where he knew she was sensitive. Already she was squirming to try and get away.

“You better not have been calling me old,” he teased as she tried to fight him through her giggles.

The clearing of a throat brought them back to reality and they both smoothed out their clothes before moving to see who their visitor was.

“Ah, good morning, Halsin,” she greeted with a nervous grin. “Sorry, we were going to come get you.”

The druid laughed heartily. “No worries at all. I understand. I would have left you both to it a bit longer, but I know how eager you are to leave.”

She nodded in agreement with that. She really was, though Astarion had certainly cheered her up quite a bit. She moved to grab her bag while Astarion went to grab his. He paused briefly by his beloved daggers and pressed a kiss to his fingers before placing them against the cold iron of the blades.

Eirlya shook her head with an amused sigh. He could say she was his first love all he wanted, but she knew better – the blades had come before her.

“Alright, let’s go to Faerie, shall we?” he asked as he joined them.

She led the way out of the camp and down a path that brought them further away from the city.

“I can open a crossing anywhere,” she said as they walked. “But because you both are traveling with me, I want to make sure I find somewhere that the veil is a little thinner. Makes it easier.”  

Where that was, she didn’t know until she found it. There was always a spot close to Baldur’s Gate that she liked to use, but it changed the exact location every so often.

They only had to walk another half hour before she stopped them abruptly.

“Here,” she said as she raised her hands to feel the magical currents. “Oh, interesting. I believe there used to be a crossroads here.”

She motioned toward an arch made of stone that had become overgrown with moss and hidden away behind mounds of dirt and rocks. It wasn’t active anymore, though, as she would have known far before now if it were. There was no sign of a guardian, either.

She turned her attention to the space in front of her and drew out a few symbols with her hands. Her eyes began to glow green as she neared the end of the ritual while the air around them began to fizzle. Their hair lifted at the ends and even some of the various debris on the forest floor had lifted as though gravity no longer existed.

With a final push of her hands, the air began to shimmer. It moved much like fabric blowing in the wind and with each bend, parts of another world could be seen through rainbows and light.

“Hold my hands. I don’t want us getting separated.” She reached out to take Astarion’s hand and Halsin reached to take her other one.

She closed her eyes and drew in a deep breath before she opened them again. They were still glowing brightly being so close to fey magic. Going home really did seem to be what she needed, even though she hated to admit it.

Without wasting any more time, she stepped through the portal while keeping a tight grip on both of their hands – with her grip on Astarion’s being a little tighter.

Chapter Text

Stepping through to the other side brought a rush of adrenaline. She felt happy. Safe. Completely and totally at ease.

Gone were the fears she’d had mere moments ago. In fact, it felt so distant that she couldn’t understand why she’d been so worried in the first place. Even any lingering pain and fatigue she’d had from her previous injuries had dissipated.

“Mmm, alright. I concede. This was the correct choice; I feel just fine – great, even.”

Halsin let go of her hand, though Astarion’s stayed where it was.

“Ugh. The air is so heavy with magic,” the latter whined. “Not that I’m opposed, just… Surprised. I wasn’t expecting my senses to be so bombarded.”

Halsin chuckled. “It’s the Feywild. Of course the magic is stronger here.”

She smirked and turned to look at them, head tilted to the side. They seemed alright, even though Astarion was struggling to gain his bearings. With his heightened senses she could only imagine what it had to feel like here. Halsin, however, seemed to be enjoying himself.

“Well, allow me to officially welcome you to Faerie,” she said with a sweep of her arms.

Both men looked out at the land around them, finally stealing a moment to take in the sights. She’d brought them close to her home which meant they were still in a forest, just one unlike anything they would have probably seen before.

The trees and plant life were unnaturally vibrant in color, with the trees being taller than one could imagine possible. Glowing orbs flitted between the branches while some danced around the trunks and flowers. A gentle breeze rustled the leaves now and then, carrying with it the sensation of music without any sound.

And, of course, one of her absolute favorite features – the mushrooms.

There were many different kinds, though the most common were the ones with red caps and white dots. Some were even turned into houses complete with little doors and windows.

“And I thought the swamp’s illusion was straight out of a storybook,” Astarion grumbled.

She giggled, unable to help it. He liked to be all doom and gloom - even referring to a crypt as homey, but this place looked like sunshine and rainbows. She knew better, though. Just like the Sunlit Wetlands had hidden a horrifying truth, so did the landscape of the Feywilds.

Halsin and Astarion turned back toward her now, only for a strange mix of shock and surprise to cross their faces.

Concern formed in the pit of her stomach as she looked behind her first to make sure there was nothing dangerous coming their way. Nope, nothing. That meant they were staring at her.

“What?” she asked, brows furrowed. “Is something wrong?”

Halsin cleared his throat and elbowed Astarion who shot him a look before bringing his focus back to her. “Uh, well…” He couldn’t finish his sentence.

“Don’t look at me like that! Just tell me what you-“

She’d gestured with her hand as she spoke but found herself unable to look away from her skin. Now she knew what had left them speechless.

“I’m green.”

Gone was the sun-kissed tan she’d known all her life. In its place was a color best described as sage – nothing too bright, and certainly not her normal skin tone.

“GREEN!” she screeched as she turned to look at them both, her eyes wide.

“Okay, yes, you are, but you love green, right?” Astarion said quickly. “It’s your favorite color! You could have been, uh… Ah… I-I don’t know, yellow?”

She shot him a look, eyes wide with panic and a little hint of fury. “All of my clothes are green! I can’t wear green on green! I’ll look like a bloody cucumber!” She frantically picked at her robe to prove her point. It was more of a forest shade, but green all the same.

“Okay, yes, maybe, but you’d be a lovely cucumber.”

Another glare was leveled his way and he cleared his throat. “Right, sorry, not helping. We can always dye them, or even get you new ones, right?” Astarion offered with a nervous laugh. “Besides, you’re down one robe anyway after I ripped it to shreds the other night.”

Her shoulders drooped as she started to bring herself back down to center. Her emotions felt stronger, and she didn’t need to take it out on him – not when he was just trying to help. That and she’d never forgive herself for treating him poorly in any way.

“Clothes can… Be changed…” she conceded quietly. “Is that all that’s different?”

Halsin and Astarion exchanged a look. Neither wanted to say after her outburst.

“I promise I’m much calmer now. Unless you tell me I’ve somehow got a tail, then I might freak out again.”

Halsin motioned toward her head. “Your hair is, well… Green, too?”

“Of course it is,” she muttered. She grabbed one of her braids to look and sure enough, it was as he said. Unlike her skin, her hair was darker and much more reminiscent of healthy leaves. While she didn’t like that it was her hair, she didn’t hate the color.

“Anything else?” she asked warily.

“No, actually. Not that we can see, at least,” Astarion replied. “Just hair and skin. Ah, your ears may be a tinge bit longer now that I’m looking closer, but not by much.”

She nodded and closed her eyes to fully relax. Longer ears, green skin, and green hair. She could live with that, even though she was more than positive she could expect her appearance to change again.

“The magic tends to be inspired by those you spend your time with,” she explained. “I had a suspicion that by living with my mother so long I’d take after her.”

Halsin looked her over for a moment. “Ah, yes. You have a similar air about you now to that of your mother. Not quite full eladrin, but close enough.”

She nodded again. “I never expected full given my half-human nature,” she admitted. “But then again, you just never really know with wild magic.”

“If that’s the case, if you really hate the green, you could learn to glamour, yes?” Astarion asked. “From what I understand eladrin tend to choose their own appearances, even those influenced by emotion.”

“Correct,” she confirmed. “Takes a lot of practice to keep it up without thinking about it, but it’s not impossible.” That put her a little more at ease, too, knowing it was a possibility.

“Strong emotions change it, though, as you said. Which… I seem to be experiencing. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t raise my voice at you like I did.”

Astarion chuckled and waved off her apology with a smirk. “Dearest, how many times have I snapped at you?”

“Okay, true, but also not something either of us should be doing to the other.”

“I know, but my point is – it happens. Especially during times of stress and change. I will not hold it against you if you lash out at me while we’re adjusting to new developments.”

Gods, he was amazing. What had she ever done to deserve someone as wonderful as him?

She was completely unaware that he thought the same about her quite often.

Though, someday she'd help him learn that his feelings were valid and that he didn't need to dismiss them so easily.

Halsin cleared his throat, once more interrupting the moment. “Should we continue on or is it safe to stay standing in one place?” he asked.

She turned toward him with raised brows, slightly irritated. “We’re fine,” she said with a shrug. “Though, I’m sure my mother has sensed I’m here. It may be best to head to her.”

She held her hand out toward Astarion and he took it, lacing his fingers with hers.

“Great, your mother,” he said with a forced grin. “I’m very much looking forward to that encounter.”

She sighed and used her other hand to pat his cheek. “It isn’t you she doesn’t like, it’s what you are. Most here have a very complicated relationship with the undead, as I’m sure you’re familiar with in regards to other druids and nature lovers.”

“Oh, certainly. I’ve heard it all over the years. Abomination, unnatural…” He rolled his eyes.

She shook her head. “None of which are true,” she insisted. “I have a very different viewpoint, and always had before I knew you. Mother, though… She’s more traditional. I’m sure once she gets to know you and how much I care about you, she’ll see past all that."

That was her hope, at least. She’d never really brought someone home to meet her before… Maybe that would be enough of a testament to how important he was to her. 

Her mother could be reasonable. They just had to get through the unreasonable parts first.

Chapter Text

“It truly is beautiful here,” Halsin said as the trio navigated the twists and turns of the woods.

Eirlya glanced over at him. “It is,” she agreed. “There are a lot of beautiful places in the Material Plane, but nothing ever comes close to here.”

They’d been walking at least twenty minutes by now and didn’t have much farther to go before they’d reach her home. Astarion had been rather quiet which was… Unsettling, to say the least. She was sure he was nervous, though, just as she was. It couldn’t be easy facing someone that didn’t like you because of what you were – something that he had no control over.

“Out of curiosity, whereabouts are we?” Halsin inquired. “I know of a few locations here.”

She thought a moment as she hadn’t really considered their exact location for the last several years. It wasn’t like she often traveled to larger settlements.

“Closest city is probably New Sharandar. That’s where my mother came from before deciding she liked a more solitary lifestyle.” She paused. “Actually, I believe that’s where I came from. Well, Neverwinter Woods side to be more specific.”

Halsin nodded. “How very interesting.”

She glanced at Astarion now, head tilted. “Doing alright?” she asked, lowering her voice to keep it between them even though she was sure Halsin had pretty decent hearing.

“Oh, just dandy,” he replied. “Everything here is so… Bubbly. I see where you get it.”

She snorted as she tried to keep from laughing too loudly. “I know, it’s not your preferred haunt. Not every place here is this enchanting, though. If we’re here long enough, you’ll see what I mean.”

Astarion nodded. “Well, perhaps we’ll see it. Halsin and I both agree that you should stay here for a day or two at least. Allow your body time to adjust.”

Her nose wrinkled at that. “You two are talking about me now?”

He glanced over at her somewhat sheepishly. “…We might have been talking a little more before that. He made it clear to me how important it was you came back here. I agreed. Please don’t be angry, you look like you’re about to be angry.”

It was true – her lip and eye had started to twitch in the way they did when her irritation grew. Why would she be angry? It was just her boyfriend and the resident doctor conspiring against her.

However, she successfully managed to quell those feelings before they got too strong.

“I’m just… A little frustrated, but I understand.”

He nodded. “We both have our… Difficult moments,” he admitted with a quiet cough as if trying to cover up the fact that he had admitted to anything. “And you feel a lot better, don’t you?”

“I do, yes. I hate to say it, but you both were right.”

His grin turned smug as he nodded once more. “Are we there yet? I feel as though this is the most walking we’ve done in days.”

She motioned ahead of them with a smirk. “Don’t worry, it’s just up ahead.”

There was a small break in the trees that grew in size the closer they got. Grass and moss covered the forest floor with various mushrooms speckled through. In the middle sat a very tall tree with roots that grew around what seemed to be a giant mound that was also covered in moss. Were it not for the door and windows it would have easily been mistaken as just another nature formation.

“And here we are. Home sweet home.”

She only made it a few steps forward before her path was blocked by an adorably fluffy black cat. The feline bowed his head toward her in greeting and she gave a small curtsy in return.

“Fair be our meeting, Brayan,” she offered once she stood upright again. “How are you?”

The cat purred. “I enjoyed an eventful hunt this morning and then came to investigate the whispers I heard. That the A’Sum Ahnvae returned, now changed.”

She nodded, grateful that she didn’t have to translate Elvish for Astarion and Halsin. Though, both were more awestruck by the fact they could understand the cat without any kind of spell or potion. Right, she wasn’t sure if they’d encountered a Cath Shee before. Granted, if they had, they’d probably have seen one of the larger varieties and she wasn't sure they could communicate the same way in the Material Plane.

“Please forgive my disrespect, Brayan, but allow me to introduce my companions. This is Astarion and this is Halsin.”

Astarion offered a small nod of his head in greeting, though she was sure he was fighting an internal battle over having to be polite to a cat. “Pleased to make your acquaintance.”

“It is a great pleasure to know you,” Halsin added with a nod of his own.

Brayan looked Halsin over then turned his yellow gaze to Astarion, a strange hissing sound much like a chuckle escaping him. “Does your mother know you bring an óltóir fola home with you?”

Now that she would have to translate. Sylvan wasn’t something many knew and even she didn’t fully understand the language that well. Then again, with how blatantly he was staring down Astarion it wasn’t difficult to guess what it meant.

“No, she does not, but she knows of him. They’ve met.”

The cat snickered once more. “Oh, yes, we all know they have met.”

Oh, great. What had her mother been saying? She’d only been back a few days. Then again, the woman lived for gossip even if it was about her own child.

“Well, lovely meeting with you as always. We must be on our way.”

Brayan pounced out of the path and trotted off into the grass, more than amused with himself. Cats – always the same no matter the type.

“Can’t say I’ve been called… Whatever that was before,” Astarion said with a smirk. “Or that I’ve been insulted by a cat.”

She rubbed her neck awkwardly. “He didn’t really call you anything bad,” she clarified. “Just… Blood drinker.”

Astarion considered that for a moment then shrugged. “There’s no lie in it. I take it back – that’s probably the tamest thing I’ve been called. Still strange that it came from a cat, though.”

She laughed. As long as he took it in stride; that’s what was most important, she supposed.

She started them toward the front door again and took in a deep breath to prepare herself for her mother. They were already off to a splendid start encountering Brayan. At least it wasn’t their neighbor, Tadgh. They could wait to meet him.

“O’Si?” she called out as she pushed the door open. “I’m back, for now.”

They stepped inside the house and were greeted with a pleasant warmth - one that radiated comfort. The entryway served as a sitting room and featured couches on both sides made from raised cushions of moss (a recurring theme, they'd all have noticed by now). A yellow lantern hung in the center of the room, lit with a magical glow. The wooden walls were coated with various plants and even more moss. It was all very much what one would expect in the house of an eladrin.

“Teuivae!” Variele exclaimed as she ran into the room. Thankfully she was in her Spring form, the one they’d caught a brief glimpse of when she’d been in the Prime. “Ah, look at you! Veluthe. May no one ever doubt our kinship again.”

Her mother pulled her in for a hug and squeezed her. She returned the favor, wanting to enjoy the moment before it was undoubtedly ruined.

“And you brought the druid!”

Variele pulled back and was immediately upon Halsin, hands wrapped around his muscular bicep, admiring it. Halsin furrowed his brows, ready to speak but the woman opened her own mouth again.

“I had so very hoped that there was something between the two of you, though I must say I am surprised. I thought you were with Sereia? Ah, well, you know it matters not to me if you choose to take multiple lovers.”

She blinked a few times before her eyes grew wide with horror. “I- What?! No. No, no, no. Halsin and I are not together, mother, and Sereia? That was fifty years ago. We’re only friends now.” She rubbed her face. “Seriously, how is it you could figure out how long I’d been gone but fifty years is lost on you?”

She shook her head and moved over to Astarion then wrapped her arm around his. Though not before she gave him a sincerely apologetic look. “Mother, you remember Astarion.”

The woman turned to look at him and for a moment could only stand as still as a statue while she processed what she saw.

“Teuivae, why is that here? And why do you touch it so?”

Her jaw set tightly, anger bubbling to the surface again. “He has a name. I just told you it – Astarion. Use it. And do not act as though he is not someone with his own thoughts and feelings because he is.”

The woman’s entire demeanor changed within seconds, right back to the familiar orange and red of her Summer form. She was angry, but that wasn’t a surprise in the slightest.

“Now before you fly completely off the handle,” Eirlya continued. “You love me, and want me to be happy, don’t you?”

Variele’s lip twitched. “Yes, I do. But I do not like where this is going, Teuivae.”

Astarion remained quiet as he understood it was probably better if he didn’t say a damned thing. For once, he knew better than to open his mouth.

“Like it or not – it matters little to me. My heart belongs to him, mother, and his to me.”

The woman laughed bitterly. “What heart does he claim to possess? Do not let the fact that he can walk fool you – he is dead. A corpse! A disgrace to the natural order, he-“

“-Is the one that I am in love with, and I won’t let you talk about him like that!” she snapped back, grip tightening on his arm. Her body felt strangely hot and it was beginning to make her dizzy. “You taught me to see more than what meets the eye, to think critically about the world around me. Yet, here you are, judging him by what he is. Is that not hypocritical?”

Variele paused, eyes narrowed as she looked between the two of them once more. Though there was a look of pride in her gaze as she did so. “…Always the clever one,” she said with a sigh. “You have bested me. Perhaps, then, I might… Try to overlook that detail. But I make no promises.”

A sly grin spread over her mother’s lips moments later. “Maybe he could prove himself by going down to the lake to catch some fish for an early dinner?”

“Mother!” she snapped. “You will not feed him to Sereia!”

Astarion blinked a few times and turned to look at her mother then toward her. “I’m sorry, is this the same Sereia that you- You know what? We can talk about that later. Not important right now.”

She looked at him with a quirked brow then back at her mother. “I want your promise here and now, mother. Promise me that you will try to get to know him, and you will not make any attempts on his life. If you do not, I walk right back out that door.”

Her mother groaned. “I promise you that I will try to get to know him and that I will not make any attempts on his life.”

“Or get anyone else to try!” Eirlya quickly added. “No loopholes.”

Her mother grumbled something in Sylvan under her breath. “Or get anyone else to try. I promise.”

“Good. Then if you’ll excuse us, I think we’ll get settled.”

She didn’t wait for the woman to respond. She instead pulled Astarion with her up the stairs to her bedroom. Halsin could handle himself just fine, she was sure; she just needed to get out of there before she completely lost her nerve.

Chapter Text

The moment they entered her bedroom, she slammed the door shut and forced her eyes closed to calm down. She was worried about him, of course, but wasn’t going to be able to be her usual self if she didn’t get her anger in check first.

“I suppose now may not be the best time to tell you that your appearance is somewhat back to normal, just in a more intense way?”

She turned to look at him, brows raised. “What do you mean?”

He motioned to her hair. “The red is back, though it’s more… Blood red. Gorgeous, actually. Your skin isn’t green anymore, either. Tan but with more gold while your eyes… Huh, is that how mine look?”

Her anger was starting to ebb away all thanks to his distraction. “I have red eyes?” she asked.

“Yes, they’re quite lovely and they glow. I thought I might miss the green, but it seems I enjoy your eyes no matter the color.”

If she had to guess, this was probably her version of a Summer form while the green was Spring based on the emotions she’d been feeling when each popped up. Thank the gods her mother had enchanted the wood to be fireproof.

“Are you alright?” she asked as she now understood why she’d felt so hot. “You didn’t get burned, did you?”

He looked at his arm and then held it up for her to see. It was a little red, but nothing too terrible. “All good, and I can still walk in the sun here, as we’ve established.”

She let out a sigh of relief. Good, she’d never forgive herself if she’d hurt him – accidentally or otherwise.

“I’m so sorry about all of this,” she said with a shake of her head. “Really, you don’t deserve any of what she said.”

He raised his brow and reached out to tuck a stray bang behind her ear. “Your mother’s reaction was what we expected,” he pointed out. “And even though it was less than pleasant, it allowed me to hear you stand up for me again.”

Her expression softened, though her lips tugged into a deep frown. “That’s both equally sweet and utterly heartbreaking. You should have had someone there for you much sooner.”

He shrugged. “All said and done,” he brushed off; he never liked to dig up the past like that. “But I appreciate when I get to hear it from you.”

She gave him a small smile and then moved to take a seat on the edge of her bed. It was nestled back against the wall with a mix of roots and branches that acted as a headboard. Strung near the top were sheer drapes of purple and pink adorned with strands of flowers in the same color.

“But you’re really okay?” she asked once more.

“I promise you I am,” he assured her before turning to look around the room. “This is your room, then?”

She nodded, eyes no longer glowing as they had been. She was starting to cool down – both figuratively and literally.

“It feels very… You.” He turned to examine her bookshelf then brought his attention to the desk near it. It was quite a mess as she wasn’t very organized with her notes. Sketches of mushrooms and pages of scribbled words were strewn all over it. There were even a few crystals here and there.

She gave a nervous laugh as she watched him and quickly covered her mouth with both hands. As she did so, her appearance shifted back to the green it had been previously.

“What?” he asked as he turned to look at her, expression surprised to see her looking different once again. “That… Is going to take some adjustment.”

She raised a brow in question but caught sight of the green again and knew what he meant. “Ah, yeah…” she agreed.

“But I was laughing because, well…” She rubbed her neck awkwardly and then cleared her throat. “I just realized that we’re here, in my bedroom in the house I grew up in - in the realm I grew up in. And that you more officially met my mother.”

He came over to sit beside her and lifted a hand to her forehead. “Do you feel alright?” he asked. “Because you’re stating the obvious.”

She shook her head with a scoff. “No, I just mean- That’s kind of a big deal, isn’t it? I brought you home, you met my mother…”

He seemed to slowly be catching on to what she meant, and his own demeanor became just as nervous as hers was. “…Ah. That you did, that I did.”

They had, unintentionally, taken what was usually a major step in a relationship and they’d only just recently confessed their love for one another. Not that this had been something they’d even considered when the more pressing matter had been ensuring she wasn’t going to die.

“Never thought I’d be the type someone would take home to meet a parent,” he admitted with a laugh. “Though it’s very fitting there’d be a death threat made. Had I imagined it happening, that would have been included.”

“We don’t have to make a big deal about it,” she claimed. “I mean, the last thing I want to do is cause you to feel pressured, and it isn’t like we really talked about doing this, and-“

He gently put a finger to her lips to silence her, a brow raised. “True, we didn’t talk about it, but we have expressed interest in remaining together. That would mean finding ourselves in this situation at some point anyway.”

She nodded. “I know, but it’s… It’s a big step. It’s one thing to talk about being together long-term and another to… Act on it.”

“I understand,” he said, eyes lifting toward the ceiling. “To be perfectly honest, I’ve been waiting for something to go wrong, something that ends this.”

Her brows furrowed as she snapped back to look at him. “W-What? Really?”

“Of course,” he replied bitterly. “Anything remotely good was stolen from me whenever I found it. There was one time that I was out, doing as he said, and I encountered this sweet boy…” He trailed off, eyes distant. They often got that way when he started talking about traumatic events of his past.

“I couldn’t do to him what I did to the others. So, I ran. I was determined to get out, but I didn’t get far before I was found. He buried me in the ground for an entire year, all alone and starved. My fingers were bloodied and torn from clawing at the stone.”

His grip tightened on the bed sheets beneath them. “It was the same story no matter what little happiness I might have found.”

She frowned and reached out to place her hand over his. “I have no words. I’m so sorry…” she said quietly. “I can’t pretend to know what kind of pain that left behind, but I do know that what we have isn’t so easily extinguished. I mean, look at all we’ve been through so far…”  

He turned to look at her, brows raised as she continued to speak.

“I’ll admit that I was worried about the same thing at first, but that’s mostly because I’m naturally anxious. Now? I don’t think this – us – is something that can be ruined. And it helps that the bastard is dead, even though I’d love to stab him twenty more times.”

He shook his head and reached out to playfully pat the top of her head. “My little violent sun,” he teased. “But I’m starting to believe it. That, maybe, this might be the one good thing that sticks.”

She let her head rest on his shoulder and closed her eyes. “…Did we just become a little more serious?”

“It would seem we did,” he confirmed as he let his head rest atop hers. “Which I think entitles me to learn who and what Sereia is.”

She pulled back with a start and gave a nervous laugh. “Ah, Sereia…” She glanced out the window for a moment then turned her attention fully to him. “She’s probably what I’d call my best friend. Though, mother is right – we were together for a few years decades ago. Unfortunately, you can’t really build a strong foundation for a relationship with someone who constantly wants to drown you.”

“No, can’t say that would work very well. At least with biting you get something out of it.”

She playfully hit his shoulder and shook her head. “She’s a nixie. Most tend to be smaller like pixies, but she has the ability to take whatever size she wants and that happens to be humanoid height.”

“No wonder you had no qualms about letting me feed from you that first night,” he said with a quiet laugh. “You’re already used to putting your life in danger for those you consider friends.”

“I knew it!” she exclaimed suddenly with a smirk. “I knew you didn’t have control! You would have kept going, wouldn’t you?”

He huffed and crossed his arms. “I did stop, didn’t I? And I have each time since. Wait- If you knew, why did you let me?!”

She ignored his question. “Yes, but I had to force you the first few times,” she argued. “Is it because I was your first?”

He leaned back onto his hands and pursed his lips. This was not what he’d been prepared to talk about, that much was clear. Though he only had himself to blame for creating that bridge for her to cross.

“I thought that was the reason at first… But now I’m not so sure. It might be a mixture of the fey magic in your blood along with the bond we share. It’s really easy to get lost in you.”

She tilted her head as she studied him. He was really uncomfortable, and there was a lot more to it than he was saying. Given they’d already had a few serious talks, she would let it go for now – unless he continued of his own volition.

“Hmm, I’m glad I taste good, then.”

He laughed with a shake of his head. “Oh, darling, you taste much better than good.”

“Anyway,” she went on with a smirk. “We could meet Sereia if you’d like. However, there are other places I’d like to take you, too. If we’re going to do this whole ‘introduce you to my life’ thing we’re going to do it right.”

He laid back on her bed and looked at her with a quirked brow. “I must really love you if I’m willingly subjecting myself to a tour of Faerie.”

“Complain all you want, I know you secretly enjoy it.”

He smirked and pulled her down beside him with a gentle tug of her wrist. “It’s more I enjoy learning about you and not the land itself… Or some kind of cliché line like that.”

“Save those for my mother; you’re going to need them.”

Chapter Text

The rest of the day was spent in her room hiding away from her mother. They'd agreed it would be best to give her time to cool down, though they hoped Halsin was faring alright. Right before they turned in for bed, she let him feed from her as they hadn’t really considered his options for ‘food’ while they were there. Not that it bothered him any after she’d made it clear just how much she liked it.

She found herself unable to sleep as usual, only this time it was much worse than before. She was going to have to find out how the whole trance thing worked, wasn’t she?

At least Astarion had been able to rest easily. He was completely out, and she could not blame him. A new place heavy with magic and facing her mother all in one day had to be excruciatingly stressful.

She stayed on her side facing him, though gave up on any chance of rest. Her gaze trailed over his face, studying his sharp jawline and the curve of his nose. Had she not known any better she would have thought him truly dead with how still he was.

He looked… Serene. It was probably the closest to true peace she’d seen from him.

Two hundred years of enslavement and mistreatment ended with the death of Cazador. Two hundred years worth of trauma that he could begin to work through… And yet, here he was – in Faerie, because of her.

The guilt swirled sickly in her stomach. While she knew it was his choice, she still felt to blame. She was, really, since they were here due to her own past coming back to claim her. He could have been back at camp continuing to think over everything he’d gone through, but he wasn't. Granted, they still had the mind flayer parasite to contend with, but that didn't stop the emotional healing process, did it?

Her eyes continued farther down where they paused on the puncture marks that forever scarred his porcelain skin. Her hand instinctively went to touch her own neck where he’d bitten her earlier that evening - marks that she bore proudly and with a smile.

It was at this moment she found her entire viewpoint suddenly shifted.

She’d never doubted his words of devotion, but she hadn’t fully understood the truth of them until now. He’d exerted his free will often during their time together, and here he was, having used the very same to follow her into another realm. To help her through a difficult time even though he’d never needed to be someone’s support before.

He was so obviously out of his element, but he kept trying. He was doing all he could to learn how to be a true partner to someone – to her.

And she was terrible at accepting help from others. That didn’t make it any easier on him, she was sure. She loved her mother with all her heart, but the woman could be incredibly difficult to get along with at times which had led to her own emotional struggles.

“Ah, the tables have turned. For once it’s me waking with you looking ready to pounce.”

She jumped in surprise as he spoke. When had he opened his eyes? She’d completely missed it.

“You seem leagues away – are you alright?” he asked with a sleepy yawn.

She nodded and watched as he shifted a little closer to her.

“I was thinking,” she said, voice almost as distant as her mind had been. “About us.”

For a moment she caught a flicker of fear in his gaze, though he skillfully shielded any further emotion.

“No, no!” she said quickly before he could get too lost in the wrong idea. “Good things, I promise. Like how far we’ve come, and that… Maybe it’s okay if I don’t fight your wishes to help me.”

He raised a brow as he looked her over. “What brought this on?”

She moved her hand to rest against his cheek, relishing the cool feel of his skin. “The short answer is introspection,” she replied. “Though the longer version is that I realize I can be a bit… Self-centered in my thoughts sometimes. I know we all can be, but I was so focused on feeling like you had to be here instead of realizing you wanted to be.”

“Mmm, well, yes. I think I’ve proven time and time again that I will not do something I don’t want to do. I’ve had enough of that to last several lifetimes.”

She nodded and stroked his cheek. “I know,” she said softly. “I think my brain rejected the notion that it also pertained to me – your ability to make choices, I mean.”

He tilted his head into her touch. “How so?”

“Well, you told me about how you’re afraid something will come and take this away, right?” she asked. “I said I’d been worried, too, and that it was just anxiety… I think part of it may be the same fear. I grew up very independent and that meant learning to adapt to the harsh environment of Faerie. The mindset never truly left me.”

“Ah, I think I understand perfectly what you mean.” He shifted so he could put his hand under the pillow where his head rested. “You’ve been open with me, but still keep a part of you guarded because instinct says you’re the only one that can be relied upon.”

Her brows raised in surprise. “Yes, exactly. I’ve never had someone else that I could truly put my trust into.”

He gave a half-smirk. “I’d ask why you didn’t tell me, but considering I essentially did the same thing with you…”

She chuckled and rolled her eyes. He had a good point, and she was sure he was still struggling just as she was. “We’re a bit of a mess, aren’t we?”

“Yes, but I think we’re a little less of a mess together.”

She smirked as she lifted her eyes to meet his, head tilted into the pillow as she studied him. “I’m ready, though,” she said quietly. “To completely let you in and while we’re here, I’ll help you understand a little more about me.”

“Very good. I would so hate for us to have another emergency situation because you felt you could handle it on your own.”

She wrinkled her nose. “There shouldn’t be anything like that, I promise.”

“Good.”

He moved forward to press his lips to hers and she allowed herself to lean into it, eyes fluttering closed. Unlike their other kisses before, this felt more intimate. There was no urgency, no building heat that would lead to anything further – it was just pure affection and gratitude for having one another.

“What time is it, by the way?” he asked as he pulled back.

She motioned toward the window and then looked back toward him. “There is no time. It always looks like the sun is half-set, and most don’t keep track of how long has passed. If I had to guess, though, we laid down several hours ago.”

He nodded and stretched a little before he wrapped his arms around her to pull her close. “I like the idea of no time. That means I don’t have to get out of the first comfortable bed I’ve been in just yet, and I can hold you hostage with me.”

“Not really a hostage situation if I’m here willingly.”

“Semantics, darling,” he retorted. “Now hush, captives shouldn’t speak.”

Chapter Text

They remained in bed for another hour – or what she assumed was an hour. It really was difficult to keep track of time there. For once, they had nowhere they needed to be, so it wasn’t like it mattered anyway.

“Hopefully mother is in a better mood,” she muttered as she descended the steps beside Astarion.

He shrugged. “If she’s not, well… We’ll be out exploring anyway, right?”

She simply nodded in response. Given the nature of Faerie and the fey, her mother had to keep her promises. That meant no attempting to kill him and that she really did have to try to get to know him. But as with anything fey, she was almost positive her mother would try to find a way around it all.

To her absolute surprise, they walked into the kitchen to find Variele in her Spring form, happily humming to herself as she made pancakes. Halsin was seated at the table looking quite out of place on the log stool with how large he was.

“You seem chipper,” she directed at her mother.

Variele giggled and spun around to face them. “Hello, hello! So lovely to see my favorite daughter and her handsome partner~”

Her brows raised immediately. “That’s quite the difference from before. Why the sudden change of heart?”

“Well, Halsin here had a very good point. If he, a true man of nature, could accept a vampire and even consider him a friend, then I could do the same!” She flipped one of the pancakes and hummed a little more. “And then the same thought goes for you and your love of him. My own daughter couldn’t possibly have bad taste.”

It wasn’t uncommon for her mother’s whim to change so drastically overnight, though she’d been expecting a little more of a fight with her about this. However, she wasn’t one to look a gift horse in the mouth so to speak.

“I don’t understand what’s happening,” Astarion whispered to her, just as shocked as she was.

She waved a hand at him and muttered, “Just go with it.”

Turning back to her mother, she grinned. “Good, then! I’m glad to hear it – and to see you well, Halsin. I’m sorry we abandoned you; I trust you were alright, though?”

The druid shook his head with a kind smile. “Oh, don’t even worry about it, Lya. I know you needed some time for yourself. Variele has been very accommodating.” He gave a larger smile in her mother’s direction and the woman returned it with a quiet giggle.

The truth behind this action went entirely over her head, though not Astarion’s. He gave the druid a look of warning – a look that she, of course, was just as oblivious about.  

“Will you be staying for food?” Variele asked. “Or do you have plans?”

Eirlya smiled and shook her head. “Plans,” she answered. “I promised that I would show him around a little bit. Halsin, you-“

He shook his head to stop her. “If it’s all the same to you both, I think I shall stay here. I have not yet finished seeing what this space has to offer.”

That solved that, she supposed. She really didn’t want to take him with, but also didn’t want them to be rude.

“Oh, thank Gods,” Astarion said with a loud sigh of relief.

…Or she didn’t want to be rude. Really, she shouldn’t have expected anything less from him.

Halsin laughed heartily in response, having taken no offense. “You two enjoy, yes?”

“Yes, enjoy!” Variele echoed as she came over to Eirlya. She placed a few pancakes into her bare hands and then shoved an apple into her mouth. “Eat while you walk. An unnourished tree does not grow.”

She blinked and offered a nod in reply since her mouth was suddenly full of the fruit. She bit down to take a full bite and let the apple fall on top of the pancakes she held. Her mother always said that phrase, though she didn’t think the woman quite understood she was never going to get any taller.

“Let’s go,” she said, nodding toward the door.

Astarion opened it for her since her hands were full and waited until she was out to close it behind them.

The two began to walk, though she kept the pace slow so she could eat the rest of the apple as well as the pancakes. She had to be at her best once they left the safety of the glen.

“This all feels a bit surreal, doesn’t it?” he asked as she ate. “Not being here because it’s already weird on its own, but I mean walking together without worrying about the worms in our head.”

“Yeah, like a small vacation amidst the madness,” she replied with her mouth full. “As though everything is just a distant dream. Though, Faerie has a way of doing that.”

He raised a brow as he looked at her. “Did your mother never teach you to swallow before you speak? Goodness, darling, manners.”

She took an even bigger bite of pancake to spite him. Though, when she tried to speak, she could barely get a word out with how much was in her mouth. Damn it.

He chuckled with a shake of his head. “You remind me of a cat. I say one thing, you do another just to spite me.”

“As they say, offer a cat a fish, they’ll want the lake instead.”

“Who says that?” he asked. “I don’t believe I’ve ever heard that before.”

She shrugged. “Hm, I don’t know. Maybe no one.”

By the time she’d finished eating, they were leaving the dale and entering less civilized territory. Faerie was sparsely populated in terms of gathered settlements. They were close to one of the cities, as she’d told Halsin, but they weren’t headed in that direction.

Instead, they were walking further into the wilderness. The trees were growing closer together and the tantalizing scent of florals wafted their way. The colors became far brighter and so did the light despite no sun being able to filter through the thick canopy above.

The smell of blossoms increased the more they walked, and the reason why became obvious quite quickly.

They were no longer surrounded by trees and were instead walking in a forest of flowers.

“Did we… Shrink?” Astarion asked as he looked around.

She shook her head. “No, it’s more like… Everything else has switched sizes. See, look.” She motioned toward a patch of very small trees near the base of one of the giant flowers.

He blinked as he tried to wrap his head around what she was saying and what he was seeing. “So, the flowers are the trees… And the trees are like flowers?”

“Exactly!” She brought them to a stop in front of a giant fallen leaf and bent over to pick it up. “I’d spend hours here some days just to collect as many of these as I could.” She held it out to him so he could touch it.

“It feels like leather,” he said, surprised.

She nodded. “It does, yes. They’re very versatile. Some use them to make clothing and armor while I’ve made a hammock and even used one for an umbrella before.”

She carefully put the leaf back where she found it and reached out to take his hand in hers. Now that they were heading deeper into the Wilds, she wanted to ensure he stayed as close as possible. That, and well, she just wanted to hold his hand.

“Are we just wandering, or do you have a specific location in mind?” he asked as they started to walk once more.

She smirked as she glanced over at him. “I might remind you of a cat, but you remind me of a child.”

“What?! A child? How?!” he demanded, eyes narrowed.

“Your impatience and inability to simply go with the flow,” she teased. “Part of why time is irrelevant here is because we do what we want when we want. Impulsivity is the way of life, you know.”

He scoffed and rolled his eyes. “I’m not that impatient, and I’ll have you know I’m quite capable of being flexible.”

“I know,” she replied with a cheeky grin. “I’m mostly just messing with you. I do have a plan, yes. There’s something hidden away in the forest here that I think you might like.”

“Better be a chest full of gold for the distress you just put me through.” He used his free hand to fan himself for emphasis.

She laughed. “Oh, hush, you.”

She skillfully wove them through the flora, being mindful of where she stepped. With each step they took, everything around them seemed to grow even larger until suddenly it was back to what most would consider ‘normal’. Even when they glanced behind them, they’d find no sign of what they’d just traversed through.

“Here we are.”

They were standing in the hollow of a large tree, one that they’d only been able to reach after pushing through a plethora of vines and branches.

“…You did not just make me walk through nature to stand before a mirror.”

She groaned. “Would you relax and let me explain before you jump to conclusions?”

He crossed his arms and nodded so she knew to continue.

“I found this years ago. I was out exploring, seeing where the wind would take me, and that happened to be here. If you’ll notice, I don’t have a reflection either.”

She brought them both to stand in front of it so he could see better what she meant. The mirror was reflective, though seemed to ripple and move like water. The only image it showed was the interior of the tree and the vines behind them. It was nestled amongst the bark, though it was difficult to tell if the tree had grown around it or if it had always been a part of it.

“A voice spoke to me,” she went on. “’Questions thrice thou may ask, but never any more. Truth will be given should thou seek more knowledge than before.’”

Astarion quirked a brow. “Of course it’d be in rhyme. Three questions, and you get true answers? How do you know it’s not a trick?”

She sighed as she looked back toward the mirror, expression saddened. “Because I asked it about my birth parents. To show me what they looked like, and where they were. I found their graves on Toril.”

His brows furrowed. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be,” she insisted. “I never knew them, and it was more to find out where I came from. I love my mother; she’s the only family I’ve known. I just wanted to find out a little more to understand my lineage better.”

He nodded. “It really answers anything?”

“Yes,” she replied with a gentle smile. “I thought, at the very least, if you wanted to see your actual appearance you could. I know you’re happy with the drawing, but…” She trailed off with a shrug.

His brows raised at that. “You mean I could ask to see my reflection and it would actually show me?”

“Yes,” she confirmed. “And you can ask three questions. It could be anything you want. Information about the future, an answer to something like ‘how many colors are there in the world?’, or clues about the past you may want to find.”

He turned his attention back toward the mirror, eyes watching the movement on its surface.

“You don’t have to use them all now – or any at all if you don’t want. I’m positive we’ll be back in Faerie again someday as I don’t think I’ll be able to avoid returning.”

He nodded and turned to look at her with a curious gaze. “I’m certainly very tempted to see myself as you do.”

“Then you have but to ask,” she offered with a nod. “Oh! And I won’t be able to see anything that you can. It’s for your eyes only.”

He took a step forward and looked into the reflection. “Not that I don’t believe you, but this would certainly be a way to test its validity.”

She chuckled and crossed her arms over her chest as she waited.  

“Alright, may I please see my reflection – how I look?”

She didn’t need to see what he did to understand that it had worked. He was immediately leaning in and moving around as one would when appreciating their reflection.

“Two hundred years, and I’ve never…” He shook his head. “Gods be damned, it’s really obvious what I am, isn’t it?”

She snorted quite loudly before she could help herself. “…Yes, it is. Honestly, we all felt pretty stupid for having dismissed it.”

He ran his hand through his curls as he examined them then moved his hands to poke and prod at his face including the mole on his cheek. He tilted his head to get a better view of his neck, tracing fingers against the bite marks.

“Beautiful?” she asked with a smirk.

“Absolutely stunning,” he agreed. “You know, people don’t tell me that enough and they really should. I’m gorgeous.”

She rolled her eyes and came to stand beside him, an arm wrapping around his waist. “I’ll try to remember to flatter your vanity more often.”

He continued to look himself over a bit longer then finally turned to look her way. “I think I shall save the other questions for next time. It will give me a chance to consider what else I might want to ask.”

“A solid plan,” she confirmed. “On to the next spot, then?”

Chapter Text

Their next destination wasn’t too far from where they were currently. It was a good thing, too, as she was afraid of straying too far from the tamer parts of the Wilds. That wasn’t to say, though, that they weren’t at risk.

“Whoa! Stop, don’t step there!” She gave a forceful tug on Astarion’s hand to pull him back, eyes wide.

He stumbled backward and caught himself before he could fall flat on his ass. “What the hells?!”

She pointed to the ground in front of them.

“…You stopped me from walking on a rock?”

She sighed and shook her head. “It’s not just a rock,” she explained. “Never take anything here at face value.”

To demonstrate, she knelt down in front of the stone and carefully tapped it with a finger. It immediately swung upward and over revealing a small burrow. The tiny head of a man popped out along with a hand that brandished a thorn as a knife. He was green with long, pointed ears and a leather cap settled over scraggly brown locks.

She muttered an apology in Sylvan and rummaged through her pouch for a berry. She held it out as a peace offering and he took it by stabbing his makeshift dagger into it before disappearing back down the hole. The rock returned to its spot soon after.

“That’s an atomie,” she said. “They’re usually harmless but are incredibly protective of their homes. Large families live together in trees and if they can’t find that, they create burrows in old root systems like this.”

His brows raised in shock. “How did you even know? It literally looks like a rock on the ground!”

“Years of mistakes and practice,” she replied. “Even the trees can be alive sometimes.”

He nodded and stepped a bit closer to her, now warier than he had been before. “Duly noted.”

They sidestepped around the small home’s entrance and continued down the path. She pulled him around a second stone farther away from the one they’d just passed and then offered a thumbs up to show they should be free of house-crashing for the time being.

“Next place isn’t anything too fancy. Just somewhere I like to go to relax now and then. It’s this giant pool of water that’s crystal clear. You can see straight down, and it’s just littered with all things shiny. Try to swim to it, though, and you’ll drown. It’s incredibly deep and I’m not sure anyone’s ever reached its bottom.”

Astarion quirked a brow. “Any reason for that or is it just because this cursed realm wants to kill everything in it?”

She laughed, though he wasn’t wrong. She was glad he was slowly starting to catch on even though they’d, thankfully, not encountered anything too terrible. Yet.

“I’m not sure, to be honest. I do think I’ve heard the singing of a rusalka nearby, so it could be partially her doing.”

She glanced over at him to gauge how he was doing. All of this was still a lot, and she didn’t want to push him too hard. He seemed alright, though, so she felt okay with taking him somewhere else when they were done with the water.

Only she started having a sinking feeling they weren’t even going to make it there.

The land was quickly becoming enshrouded in shadow despite how high the sun had been moments ago. The trees were apart enough to show the moon had risen, which made the change even more concerning.  

The air around them grew heavy and any sound of nature they might have heard before abruptly stopped. The wind started to pick up and the boom of thunder shook the ground.

“Well, that was a quick shift in weather. Is that normal?” he asked.

A shiver ran down her spine and she tightened her grip on his hand. “Yes, but not like this.”

Sudden nighttime and storms… There were only a few things that would cause that. The worst being–

The blow of a horn echoed eerily through the trees and the howling of hounds followed shortly after.

Her stomach dropped.

There were very few things that terrified her. Living and growing up in the Feywild meant facing off against powerful adversaries on the regular. But it was also the source of those few things that she feared, and this was one of them.

“We have to run. Now. Whatever you do, do not look back. Stay close to me and make no sound.” Her voice was shaky, and he quickly understood the gravity of their situation.

She took off running, though never let go of his hand. He kept pace with her easily, and this time she didn’t care where they stepped. Anything else they could encounter was nothing compared to what was coming.

The wind was even stronger now, whipping their hair about, and even managed to shove them around a little bit. Despite the ferocity of the gusts, the hounds could be heard as clear as day – and they were coming closer.

Her breathing was ragged as they ran, eyes frantically searching for a way underground or a building they could enter.

Along with the howling, she could hear the pounding of paws against dirt and the galloping of hooves behind them.

Shit, shit, shit.

Astarion looked at her, though dared not look back as she’d instructed. She’d seen him fearful before, but his expression was different. Maybe it was because he knew her, knew that she wouldn’t react this way unless they were truly at risk of being fucked.

There had to be something, somewhere. Ruins were common from fallen attempts at civilizations. Why couldn’t they happen upon one now?

Her foot caught in a tree root, and she fell forward, hands in front of her to catch her before her face did. She sat up quickly, hands shaking as she felt around the ground. Sometimes raised roots meant…

Aha! Praise the Gods.

She pulled away some of the dirt and fallen leaves to reveal an opening in the ground. She crawled inside and he followed – after a very brief hesitation over whether he’d rather get dirty or potentially die. She’d have dragged him in if she had to, so she was very glad he made the right decision.

She started to crawl further down, following the tunnel into a larger cavern. Her body relaxed immediately, and she sat up with her back pressed against the wall.

“We’re okay now,” she breathed out.

Astarion collapsed beside her, head resting against the wall as well. “You’re very rarely afraid.”

She was panting as she tried to catch her breath. “But I’m terrified of that. Everyone is, and should be.” She took a longer, deeper breath so she could explain. “It’s the Wild Hunt. Have you heard of it? I’ve been told it happens elsewhere, not just here in the Wilds.”  

He shook his head. “I can’t say I have, no.”

“Well, no one’s entirely sure what the conditions are to cause it, but it’s a hunt led by Cerunnos. You’d have an idea if you were the target, but the risk comes with how ruthless the hunt is. Anything and everything that stands in its path is at risk of slaughter, or… Worse.”

Astarion shuddered; he knew exactly what worse could potentially mean considering he’d experienced it.

“And it just appears out of nowhere?” he asked.

She nodded. “Yes. I’ve only ever encountered it one other time in my entire life.”

“Great,” he said with a shake of his head. “So of course it happens while I’m here.”

She couldn’t help but chuckle, finding a little of her tension lessened because of it. “I suppose the land took offense to being called too ‘storybook’. Wanted to give you a real show of what it could do.”

He shook his head, not as amused as she was given they were now covered in dirt and hiding down in a dark hole until it’d be safe to emerge.

“How long does it typically last?”

She sighed. “It varies. A night, an hour, weeks…”

“Weeks?! You mean to tell me we could be stuck down here for weeks?!” He sat up from the wall and turned to look at her, red eyes wide.

“Relax, love. We just have to wait out them passing us.”

He blinked then leaned back against the wall once more. “…I knew that.”

She rolled her eyes and then sighed again. “Damn. It started out as a good day, too, and I was so looking forward to a swim.”

She reached out to take his hand, and he laced their fingers together. At least she wasn’t alone. The last time she’d encountered the Hunt she’d been only sixteen and on her own. She’d heard the stories, knew what to do, but that didn’t make it any less frightening.

“Sorry to interrupt, but Eirlya, is that you?”

They both sat up straight at the voice, having believed they were alone. Clearly, that was not the case.

“Wait, I know that voice…” she said as she squinted to let her eyes finish adjusting to the dark.

There on the other side of the hollow was the head of a man. Literally a head. It was on its side, ear pressed against the ground while his face was turned toward them. There was darkness where his eyes should be while black hair pooled around the rest of his features.

“Tadgh? How in the hells did you get down here?”

Astarion blanched. “I’m sorry, but is that a talking head?!”

She shot him a look, though held in her want to chastise him. Seeing a head that could speak wasn’t a normal occurrence, so she’d let it slide even though it was rude.

Her attention was quickly brought back to the one in front of them. “Where’s Fionn, and the rest of you?”

The head sighed. “Was riding as I oft do. Thought I caught sight of a soul, leaned a bit too far forward… Next thing I know, I’m here waiting for me to ride by again. Seems I’ll be down here a bit longer what with the Hunt going on.”

Astarion looked at her then to the head. He didn’t look entirely shocked that she seemed to know, and even be friendly, with it.

“Ah, Tadgh, this is Astarion, my-“ She paused, brows furrowed. What did she call him? “My partner. Lover? Both.”

Astarion gave a tiny wave of his fingers, and in the sweetest voice he could muster said, “Pleasure to meet you.”

The head’s gaze turned toward him, though it was more a feeling than actually seeing it given his lack of eyes.

“I am Tadgh. Your lover, though?” he asked, confused. “But I ran into your betrothed naught but a fortnight ago and he certainly was not of the undead.”

She blinked a few times. “I beg your pardon?”

“Yes, an eladrin fellow. Infused with the power of Summer. Handsome and regal, he was.”

Astarion looked at her with a quirked brow. “You’re engaged?”

“Of course not!” she exclaimed incredulously. “I’ve never even really been with anyone seriously before. You’re my first in that regard.”

Tadgh clicked his tongue. “I know not what to tell you, dear Eirlya. I speak only the truth.”

“You could start by telling me this man’s name, if you know it.” So she could try and figure out if she had any inkling as to what the fuck was going on.

“Lanthir,” he replied. “That I do know.”

“Lanthir…” Her brows furrowed as she considered that name. She swore she didn’t know it, and yet, it did have the slightest bit of familiarity on her tongue.

Tadgh shrugged, or so the impression was given without the presence of shoulders. “Perhaps it was a mistake, then. Never took you for one to associate with the Court.”

Her eyes widened. “The Court? That is a very important detail to leave out!” She sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose. “Which Court, Tadgh?”

“Seelie,” he replied.

Seelie Court… Imbued with Summer…

Her shoulders slowly dropped as a distant memory came flooding back.

“Are you alright?” Astsarion asked. “Oh, no. I know that look. You promised no more secrets!”

She shook her head and held up her hands defensively. “It isn’t a secret! I only have a suspicion as to what’s happening. I promise you – I am not in any other relationship. It’s just you.”

He cleared his throat and sat up a bit straighter. “Right, of course. I trust you.”

“Once upon a time, maybe about fifty years ago now? I can’t remember specifics, only that I was about eighty-three then. I stumbled into the Seelie Court. It appears from time to time in the woods, and I didn’t know where I’d wound up until I met a few of the nobles.”

He tilted his head. “Wait, that I do know a little about. Seelie Court, as in the one ruled over by the archfey Queen Titania?”

She nodded in confirmation. “Yes, that one. I spent a little time with her barons and baronesses, one of which I think might have been named-“

“Lanthir,” he supplied for her. “And you can’t think of anything that would make him believe you were betrothed?”

“Hells, no!” she insisted. “He must have either gotten the wrong impression or, I don’t know. Fey are confusing. Once they – I guess, we now? – get an idea it becomes a truth of sorts.”

He shook his head, eyes a little distant. It wasn’t like when he experienced trauma and was instead the look he got when he was plotting something.

“You can’t kill him, Astarion. Out of the question. We don’t even know where he is, and I’d rather not go looking.”

He pouted almost immediately. “I was just going to suggest a little nibble to scare him, that’s all.”

“Does he lie often?” Tadgh interjected.

“Ha! Not as often as he used to. He’s getting better,” she answered with a smirk.

“Wow, you wound me. Teaming up with a head to tear me down where I sit.” He placed a hand over his chest and fell back against the wall.

She giggled, already feeling twenty times better about the situation. Sometimes she wondered if he acted this way on purpose because he knew how well it diffused her irritation and worries.

“I’m sure it’s nothing to worry about,” she offered with a shrug. “But I do think I hear the normal sounds of day again. Tadgh, would you like me to help you out?”

“Would you? It would be far easier to await Fionn and my body were I able to see above ground.”

She shook her head with a quiet laugh and reached over to pluck him up by the hair. Astarion wrinkled his nose in disgust, though said nothing as he led the way back up to the surface. She followed close behind and once in the exposed air again, set Tadgh down on the root that had tripped her.

“Say hello to your mother for me, would you?”

She nodded. “Of course, Tadgh. We’ll see you around.”

She looped her arm with Astarion’s and started them back toward her home. They’d had more than enough excitement for the day.

“You have the strangest friends,” he said once they were out of earshot of Tadgh. “A nixie, our ragtag group of weirdos, and a… What is he, exactly?”

She smirked. “Dullahan. Fionn is his black horse that carries him – his body.”

“Right, of course,” he replied with one of his rarer, lighthearted chortles. “Silly me.”

She leaned over to press a kiss to his cheek then turned her attention to the path ahead. “I’m just happy none of this has scared you away.”

“I think we’ve proven quite well that neither of us scare easily. Most would have probably called it quits upon meeting your mother.”

He was not wrong. That was the biggest obstacle she’d anticipated, though he’d made it through that with flying colors. Someday they both would stop fearing the other was going to leave, she was sure of it.

Chapter Text

~ Astarion POV ~

The day had been one of the craziest he’d ever had, and that was truly saying something given all he’d gone through in his long un-life. He’d learned quite early on that Eirlya had the unique talent of making the impossible seem easy, though she’d taken it to another level today.

He’d been able to see his reflection.

Words would never be enough to convey just how much that meant to him. He was sure she understood that, too, as she’d been quick to tease in a similar way he had when they’d talked about his looks. She knew how to handle his emotional damage better than he did.

It was part of why he was trying so hard to be what she needed right now, even though he hadn’t the faintest fucking clue how.

She seemed happy, though, so he had to be doing something right. In retrospect, perhaps they might have been thrust into the more serious aspects of a relationship faster than what either had expected or been ready for. Most might have just called it quits then, but he was grateful they hadn’t. In a way, the craziness was comforting and seemed to be forcing them to work through difficulties that would serve as a foundation for something stronger.

They were back at her house for the remainder of their visit, having decided it was better that way after their near run-in with the Hunt earlier. She received no complaints from him as he’d experienced more than enough of the Feywilds for his first trip there.

Because she was right – they’d be coming back. Her mother made that clear when they returned, having explained that Eirlya needed the magic of the Wilds to keep her healthy and sane. An unfortunate side effect of her newly heightened abilities, according to her. He understood that notion well given he felt the same about his freedom and the sun.

He was currently in bed, waiting for her to come back up. She’d gotten thirsty and that meant heading outside to the spring. Though, come to think of it, that had been a while ago by this point…

Worry flooded his chest, and he was off the bed in minutes. After all he’d seen today, he was assuming the worst. How could he not?

He took the stairs three a time and landed at the foot of them in record time. Just as he was about to throw open the front door, he caught sight of white out of the corner of his eye. He took a few steps backward and raised his brows at what he saw.

It was certainly Eirlya, only her skin was as pale as his was – somehow even whiter – while her hair looked like snow. Icy blue eyes stared blankly ahead as she sat at the kitchen table.

“Darling?” he asked as he came toward her. He could feel cold rolling off of her in waves, much like heat had when in her Summer form. This was clearly Winter. What emotions could bring that on?

“My love, are you alright?”

She turned to look at him, expression blank. “No, everything is ending. The world is nothing but darkness and despair.”

He leaned back on his foot as he looked her over. “…Okay,” he said slowly. “Who’s dramatic now?”

She didn’t laugh as she usually would. Instead, a single frozen tear rolled down her cheek and shattered on the hardwood floor.

“What happened?” he asked as he came to sit beside her. “I thought you were going to get some water.”

She nodded at that and turned to look back ahead, staring at nothing. “I went out to fetch some water, yes…” she explained, voice nearly monotone. “I heard growls, and what sounded like my mother in trouble.”

Oh, no. He had a horrible feeling he knew exactly where this was going.

“But she was not in trouble, Astarion. It was my mother, and Halsin…” She slowly brought her hands together and joined them. “Halsin as a bear, and my mother…”

As a bear? He had to give it to the druid, he might be even kinkier than himself. Not that he’d really had the chance to explore his own, but that was neither here nor there.

Not when his poor, adorable snowflake had plunged herself into Winter after walking in on her own mother and close friend doing what a child should never see their parent do.

“Come here, my dear.” He pulled her into his arms, finding he missed her warmth though he wasn’t bothered by the frigid cold of her skin. “There, there, my sweet. You take as much time as you need to process this. Would it make you feel better if I punched Halsin in the face?”

She sniffled a bit. “Maybe…” she said quietly. “Could you punch him twice?”

He nodded and pressed a kiss to her forehead. “Of course, my love. I’ll even punch him a third time if you wish it.”

She curled up against him and he scooped her up into his arms. He’d been worried about handling the mood swings, as he knew they’d come. She’d done well avoiding them so far, but it had only been a matter of time before she’d struggle. Fey were notorious for sudden changes in mood, and Fey Eladrin were no different. He knew that much.

He knew that if it were anyone other than her he’d have been over it after the first mood shift. But he found it to be endearing with her.

“Let’s go back up to bed, and tomorrow we can consider heading back to Toril if you’d like.”

She nodded against his chest and let out a shaky sigh. “Okay… Could you show me how to go in a trance? I’m so tired…”

He paused in his steps and looked down at her with furrowed brows. He knew she hadn’t been sleeping well, but he realized now it was much worse than that. Had she even gotten any rest?

“When was the last time you slept, dearest?”

She blinked a few times as she thought over the question. “A few days?”

Well, fuck. No wonder her moods had been so unstable. It wasn’t just the power of Faerie, it was because she was overly exhausted. It made sense that she couldn’t sleep now that she was eladrin. They were just as much an elf as they were fey, from his understanding.

“I’ll teach you,” he confirmed as he started up the steps. “Though, you’ve gone so long without rest that I think you might find it easier to fall asleep now.”

Elves could sleep. They just didn’t unless it was an extreme circumstance, and this was certainly one of those. She’d need a lot of rest for her body to catch up.

He glanced down at her as he heard her heartbeat slowing and found, much to his unsurprise, she’d fallen asleep against him.

“Oh, my little imp. What am I going to do with you?”

He placed her down on the bed and tucked her in before he climbed onto the open spot beside her. She finally seemed a little more at ease now that slumber had claimed her. He slid under the blankets with her and sighed, allowing his eyes to close.

He needed rest, too, if he was going to follow through with face-punching Halsin in the morning.

Chapter Text

She didn’t want to get up.

Getting up meant going downstairs and having to look her mother and Halsin in the eyes – something she wasn’t sure she could do again. Ever.

She’d at least woken up in a better headspace, which also meant she was green once more. That seemed to be her default season. She was just going to have to get used to it as much as she didn’t want to. That is, until she could get the glamour going. She’d have to ask Gale for help with that. If anyone was going to have an idea of how to help her with the magic part it’d be him.

Well, and her mother, but that was out of the question right now.

“I could still punch him,” Astarion offered from where he sat on the edge of the bed.

She shook her head and rolled over to face him. “I already told you I take it back. I can’t be held responsible for what I say when sleep-deprived and all… Wintery.”

He smirked as he looked down at her. “You were quite out of sorts. Adorable, really.”

“Mmm. You’ve just been waiting to say that after I called you cute.”

She finally pushed herself up and ran a hand over her hair to smooth out any stray hairs. She would have pulled the braids out and redone them by now, but there had been many other things occupying her mind.

“You made it worse, darling.” He reached over and fixed the flyaways she’d made messier. “Come on. The faster we go, the faster we can get back to the Material Plane.”

She sighed and held her hands up to him with a slight pout. “My legs aren’t working right now.”

He rolled his eyes as he stood and took her hands in his. He pulled her to the edge of the bed until her feet gently hung off the side and then gave another tug so she’d stand.

“Don’t get used to that,” he warned teasingly. “I’m taking pity on you because of last night.”

She smirked a little as she moved toward the door. “Right, of course. That’s why you humored me.”

She took in a deep breath and pushed the door open then slowly started to head down the stairs. She could hear Halsin and her mother’s voice from the kitchen, though it grew quiet when they realized they could hear her coming. They had to have seen her when she saw… Them. It was the only explanation she could come up with for the sudden stop of their conversation.

“Ah, Eirlya! Astarion!” her mother greeted as they entered. She was definitely a little on edge. “Breakfast?”

Halsin was seated at the table just as before, eyes flickering between them and Variele. He cleared his throat and opened his mouth to speak, but Eirlya cut him off with a raised hand.

“Don’t,” she said sternly. “We’re going to pretend it never happened.”

Halsin and Variele exchanged looks before the latter tried to say something as well.

“She said don’t,” Astarion spoke with a raised brow. “So that means we aren’t going there.”

Variele’s own brow quirked up at how he spoke to her, though she said nothing about it.

“Get ready to go, Halsin. We’re leaving,” Eirlya said. “Which also means no breakfast, mother. I just want to get back.”

Variele wrinkled her nose. “Must you go?” she asked. “I don’t like the idea that you’re about to face off against a powerful-but-fake deity.”

She sighed and moved over to her mother. Hesitant arms wrapped around her in an attempt to reassure her and a quick kiss was placed on her cheek. “I’m resilient, O’Si. We all are.”

She let go and started toward the front door. “Halsin, do what you have to, and then we’re going.”

He nodded. “Right, of course.” He stood and held his hand out to Variele then bent down to whisper something in her ear. The woman giggled in response then tugged him down by his tunic so she could kiss him.

Astarion shook his head as he went to join Eirlya.

“Ready,” Halsin said as he came into the entryway with Variele close behind.

The woman fidgeted with her fingers much like Eirlya tended to do. It seemed some nervous habits were learned behaviors. “Promise me you’ll try to be as safe as you can be.”

She smiled softly. That was a promise she actually could make, and she was grateful she wasn’t being asked to guarantee she’d make it through the upcoming battle. “I promise.”

She waved goodbye and turned to open the front door, only to freeze.

There was a tall eladrin man on the other side of the frame, knuckles raised as he’d been about to knock. His long hair was as gold as the sun with fiery orange eyes that blazed against tanned skin. He was also quite tall, though nowhere near Halsin’s height.

“Ah, fair be our meeting, Eirlya,” he greeted with a grin.

She blinked a few times as she tried to get her eyes to adjust to how bright he was. “…You’re Lanthir, aren’t you?”

Astarion was by her side the moment she said the name, a protective arm around her waist.

“Yes, that is me! You have to ask?”

She nodded slowly. “Yes, I do, because we met once like… Years ago.”

He raised a brow. “Years? It seemed like only yesterday. Hm, you’ve spent far too much time in the Mortal Plane.”

“That’s what I said!” Variele called out with a huff.

Halsin shook his head at her and muttered something along the lines of ‘not helping’.

“To what do we owe this pleasure?” Eirlya asked with a sigh. “We were just about to go back.”

Lanthir’s eyes grew wide. “What? No, no. You cannot leave. I came here for you. There’s much we have to do before we wed.”

She stared at him, dumbfounded. Tadgh had been right – he really was convinced that she’d agreed to marry him. Why? How? Then again, she needed to stop questioning the motives behind Fey decisions because a lot of times there weren’t any. Or at least, there were none that would make any kind of sense.

“Look, Lanthir, I’m sure you’re lovely and all, but we met once. I’m sorry for any confusion that meeting might have caused, but I’m not marrying you. Besides, I have someone else and it’s also really important we return.”

The man’s gaze flickered to Astarion, a golden brow raised in clear disgust. “…Nothing more than a passing fancy,” he said with a forced smile. “Now come, we must be off.”

Astarion’s grip tightened around her. “Now you listen here,” he snapped. “I will take this kind of behavior from her mother because that’s just how in-laws tend to be, but I will not sit by and let some pamby little sun boy talk to me in that way.”

Eirlya snorted quietly in amusement and gave a firm nod. “Exactly what he said! Move aside, or we’ll have to make you.”

Lanthir’s lip twitched before a quiet sigh escaped him. “I was hoping we could do this the easy way, but it seems you leave me no choice.”

He held up his hand as he muttered a word in Sylvan and a puff of pink smoke blew into her face. She coughed a few times as she tried to wave the magic away. Once it cleared, her gaze met his and she froze in all her movements.

“I ask again – will you come?”

She giggled lowly, cheeks flushed red. “Of course, my little Lanthy-Panthy! Wherever you go, I go!” She pulled away from Astarion and reached out toward Lanthir.

The vampire was far too shocked by the sudden change in her demeanor to keep her at his side.

“He cast an Infatuation spell!” Halsin exclaimed as he ran to try and grab Eirlya before she got too far. Astarion snapped into action, too, but both were too late. Lanthir already had her in his arms.

“She’ll be much better off with me,” the man said as he looked to Astarion. “Do you really think something like you could make her happy? We’re practically nature incarnate, you know. She would hate a life with no sun. It would probably kill her.”

He turned toward her and grinned. “Don’t worry, my sweetest flower. I’ll take very good care of you.”

Eirlya giggled again and poked him all over the face. “You’re so cute when you talk. All glowy and stuff.”

A bright flash of light left them temporarily blinded, and once they could see again, they’d realize Lanthir and Eirlya were gone.

Chapter Text

~ Astarion POV ~

She was gone.

He’d been holding her, and he let her get taken right out of his grasp. How many times was he going to fail her? Cazador had fed from her and nearly killed her, now some crazed Fey man had kidnapped her.

The worst part of it all was that he found himself believing some of what the bastard said.

Thou truly are a fool, boy. Didst thou really believe she would be alright in the shadows? That she would be happy with thou?

His teeth clenched. The monster was dead and burned. Why couldn’t he be done with him?! His voice always seemed to come at the worst possible times.

“Don’t worry, Astarion,” Halsin said with a frown. “The spell doesn’t last long, and he knows that. He just needed her willing to make it easier.”

He turned to look at the druid and then toward Variele. The woman’s form had become summer and he could tell she was livid.

“He will have taken her to the Seelie Court,” she said. “And that is where I will go. Free will should not be trifled with.”

He whirled around to face the woman, brows raised. “But you just allowed her to go with no objection!”

Variele shrugged. “It means she can stay here a little bit longer, which I like. That doesn’t mean I want her to marry a Seelie Court noble. They’re so uppity and just terrible.”

Gods, he wanted to smack her, bite her, something, but he knew Eirlya would never forgive him for that. He just had to try and remember what she’d told him – that her mother was Fey and viewed the world through a different lens than he’d be familiar with.

And he thought he had questionable morals.

“Whatever,” he said with a huff. “When do we leave?”

Variele laughed. “We? No, just me. Maybe Halsin, too. But not you. I may have promised to get to know you, to not see you killed again, but that does not mean I like you.”

Something inside of him snapped, and all he could see was red. He had the woman’s throat in his hands before he knew what he was doing, her back pinned against the wall.

“Astarion,” Halsin warned, ready to intervene.

He ignored the druid, red eyes glaring down at the woman in his grasp. “I’ve put up with your bullshit long enough. For two hundred years I suffered because I had no other choice, but she was right – I have a choice here, and I choose not to take this.”

Variele made no attempt to escape, eyes boring into his.

“You don’t have to like me, that’s fine. Because your daughter does – loves me, even, and I love her. So, you’re going to allow me to come with you because I owe her my entire existence for all she’s done for me.”

He finally dropped her to her feet, though remained ready to fight back should he need to.

“What do you mean all she’s done for you?” Variele questioned.

Halsin looked her over to make sure she was alright before he turned his attention back toward Astarion. He offered a nod, causing him to sigh. He didn’t want to appease the woman, but what would it hurt to divulge a little more of their history together?

“Before this tadpole business… I was a thrall for a vampire lord,” he hissed through clenched teeth. “Two centuries of no free will, of being used to get what he wanted. I am not a true vampire, only a spawn. She… Risked everything to go straight to him. Because of her, I killed him. I’m free. So many decades of torture and pain, not once was I offered help until she came along.”

Halsin nodded once more. “And he stopped the bloody bastard from becoming even more of a monster – even avoided taking that power for himself, too.”

Variele’s eyes grew wide. “…You are not like other vampires, are you?”

Astarion crossed his arms indignantly. Clearly, he wasn’t. Would he have even been there if he were? Damn, the woman was even more infuriating than Eirlya could be at times. Familial trait, it seemed.

“No, he’s not,” Halsin agreed. “I would never say this about another of his kind, but I’d put my life in his hands.”

Well, he wasn’t sure Halsin should do that considering he’d easily let the bastard die if it was more convenient. But he didn’t need to know that.

Variele hummed as she tapped her chin. “You would truly storm a celestial plane to rescue my daughter? The domain of the pantheon of archfey that may as well be gods?”

He nodded. “I would even fight one of them with my bare hands if it meant keeping her safe.”

“Hmm…” The woman walked a circle around him before she came to stand in front of him once more. “I have changed my mind about you. I do like you. Not many would risk their lives for another, nor would my daughter risk hers for someone unworthy. I also like that you’ve fought back against me. Weakness is unbefitting of a suitor for my one and only child.”

He was in no way surprised by the sudden change of opinion. The woman’s emotions shifted just as quickly as a clock ticked. Though, he was a little taken aback that the opinion was favorable. He’d been expecting much worse.

“Right, well… There you have it, then,” he said with a huff. He’d been ready to say more should he have to, but thankfully it seemed that wouldn’t be needed. Damn the Fey and their unpredictable nature.

Variele nodded toward the front door. “Come with me. There is something I wish to give you before we leave.”

He paused, eyes narrowed skeptically. “I’m not sure I-“

“Oh, hush. I promise I mean you no harm, and I promise you my opinion is wholly changed. She will be alright if we take a few extra minutes. That man is a dumbass and hasn’t done all that’s needed to begin a marriage vow. We have plenty of time.”

He glanced at Halsin who simply ushered him toward the door, expression making it clear he’d watch over them both to ensure no more shenanigans would ensue.

He sighed and followed the woman outside to the back of the house. He absolutely did not trust her, but at least he could trust her promises.

She reached a hand up toward the bark of the house and ran her fingers over it. “This is more than just a home for us. It has become our ancestral tree – a very important symbol in our culture.” She tilted her head and closed her eyes as she whispered something.

He watched her in confusion then looked back at Halsin in question. “Is she talking to the tree? Ow!”

The elf had elbowed him to make him shut up.

He shook his head and rubbed his side as he watched Variele continue to whisper. The woman nodded as she finished and produced a blade from… Well, he wasn’t entirely sure where considering she was barely clothed. Perhaps it was better to leave that to the imagination.

She cut off a piece of the bark and then turned to face him. “Here,” she said, offering the piece to him.

“Uh… Okay.” He awkwardly took it, brows furrowed as he looked it over. Was he supposed to know what to do with it?

“Goodness, you’re an impatient one, aren’t you?” she asked with a laugh. “It is my sign of goodwill. Our traditions for taking a life partner come in three parts – personal quests, crafting of the rings, and the ceremony of bonding. The rings must be made from the bark of each partner’s ancestral tree. You would not have one, but I asked permission to take another cutting for you - that I accept you as a son.”

He blinked. Was she-? He wasn’t even ready to consider something like that! He’d only just barely accepted the fact that he was in a relationship! Though, he'd be lying if the prospect of a family wasn't appealing. But those were thoughts that needed to stay buried for awhile; he had a lot to work through before he was more accepting of that. 

Halsin could see his panic and chuckled. “I think, Astarion, what she means is she approves of your union no matter what it is. No rush at all to decide on furthering it.”

Variele scoffed. “Actually, I fully mean for him to propose considering they’re halfway toward marriage anyway.”  

Both men looked at her with wide eyes, though Halsin recovered faster and found himself laughing. “Ah, the way of the Fey. Perhaps you could explain, dear?”

“Certainly,” she agreed. “Eirlya’s already completed her quest for you, now here you are, about to complete your quest for her. All you’d need is to make the rings and hold the ceremony.”

He choked on air despite having not even been pretending to breathe. Did Eirlya know this? Had that been her intention? No, of course not. She would never trick him or manipulate him into anything he wasn’t ready to do. This was probably another miscommunication and misunderstanding from her mother - one that he knew would be best to just agree with and move on. 

“Right, well… We’ll just- That’s- Backburner. Can we go save her now? Please?”

Halsin was doing his best to hold in laughter while Variele simply shrugged. “Yes, of course. Follow me.”

Chapter Text

~ Astarion POV ~

Reaching the Seelie Court wasn’t as difficult as he’d anticipated. Variele had explained that the plane couldn’t be too far given Lanthir had teleported, which he supposed made sense. Really, though, he was just pretending he understood half the things that were going on in this realm.

“You know, for having mentioned facing potential death, you don’t seem very shaken,” Astarion commented as he glanced over at the woman.

“Because it wouldn’t be risk of death for myself or Halsin,” she replied. “The Court associates only with purebloods, or elves. While you may be elven…” She didn’t have to finish for the point to be made, so she didn’t.

Of course. He’d encountered much hatred for his kind over the years, but this was the most he’d endured in such a short amount of time.

“Worry not, though. I have accepted you as one of my own, which means I will protect you like one of my own.”

He raised his brows. He pitied anyone who would stand in their way, then. She was not someone he wanted to go up against like that.

“We won’t be fighting, though,” she went on. “At least, we shouldn’t have to.”

He glanced at Halsin for clarification when the woman didn’t seem as though she’d offer it.

The druid shrugged in response. “They love to use their words, as I’m sure you’ve seen. How many times has Eirlya talked her way out of something?”

That… Was a very good point. He was still beyond impressed with the way her silver tongue had made Yurgir kill himself and all those around him. She really liked to avoid physical combat when she could, and this helped him understand why. He’d always just assumed she was more pacifist than fighter – despite her occasional bloodlust that rivaled his own. Really, though, it was because she enjoyed the thrill of besting someone with her charisma instead. 

“Then what is it we do?” he asked.

“It’s simple,” Variele offered with a shrug of her own. “You tell them she’s already claimed. We have a very strict rule that we do not take what belongs to another. Lanthir could ignore it because Eirlya was the one who said she was taken, but if you go in there to say otherwise…”

He pinched the bridge of his nose. So really, what she was saying was they could have avoided all of this mess had she just spoken up and told him this in the first place. 

“And considering we’re walking right into the Queen’s Court… He would have to be an utter fool to challenge that claim.”

Halsin nodded in agreement. “Ah, yes. Especially with her love of mortals… Strange to think of ourselves in that light given our longevity.”

Astarion quirked a brow. Ah, yes. They were mortal even if they could live a very long time. He tried not to think about it too much as he knew what that meant for Eirlya. He’d just escaped one hell, he didn’t need to dwell on the inevitability of another. He was just going to enjoy the time they had and pretend the rest wasn’t a concern.

“We’re there, aren’t we?” he asked after a moment, having felt a sudden shift in the air. If the Feywilds were heavy with magic, this place was practically drowning him with it. He expected nothing less of a celestial plane.

They were surrounded by trees with branches that arched far overhead, acting as ceilings. Ethereal glows filtered through the leaves, hinting at eternal twilight. There were many sprites flittering about as well as a great many eladrin all in Summer form.

“Hm, keen senses,” Variele praised. “Now, let us find someone we can question.”

Variele wandered off without another word while Halsin stayed behind with him. It was better for the two of them to stick together as Variele could manage on her own and Halsin had a stronger grasp of Fey culture than he did.

They started to head down a hall, peering into various rooms in the hopes of finding something that might help them.

“Wait, do you hear that?” Halsin asked.

Astarion nodded, having heard it long before he did – a familiar voice echoing off the ‘walls’. He followed the sound, Halsin close behind.

“-and another thing! You have the intelligence of a worm and the grace of a baboon. Need I go on? Because I could keep going and it would bring me great joy to do so.”

Ah, yes. It was impossible not to recognize that sarcastic tone. He smirked as he listened and crept as close as he could without alerting them to his presence. To his credit, Halsin was doing a good job with the same despite his hulking figure.

Lanthir was seated at a table across from Eirlya, who was in her own Summer form and tied to the chair with magical bindings. Variele had said violence wasn’t needed, but she hadn’t said he couldn’t exert a little viciousness if he chose to. Which he really wanted to seeing her trapped like that. 

“Now, flower, is this all really necessary? I can’t understand why you’re being so belligerent.”

Eirlya threw her head back and groaned in frustration. “I take it back – a worm is smarter than you. Your brain might as well be the dirt we walk on.”

“HA!” The laugh escaped him before he could help himself, and he knew he’d blown their cover. No matter, they didn’t really need to figure out their plan of action any further. It seemed straightforward to him.

“Astarion! Oh, thank the Gods. Any longer, and I might have died of boredom.”

He smirked as he met her gaze. “Can’t say I’m surprised. Every word out of his mouth makes it difficult to keep my eyes open.”

Lanthir huffed and stood up from his chair, eyes narrowed. “How did you get here? Never mind, I could care less about the reason.”

“You really are stupid, aren’t you?” Astarion asked with a shake of his head. “It’s ‘I couldn’t care less’ because saying ‘could’ implies you care at least a little bit.”

The eladrin blinked a few times before he huffed again. “You have ten seconds to get out before I call for assistance to maim you where you stand.”

Halsin moved toward the man and cracked his knuckles, causing Lanthir to cower the slightest bit. What a waste of air; he almost didn’t want to drain him. 

“See, I’m not going to do that,” he said as he approached. “Because you’ve taken what’s mine, and from what I understand that’s a big no-no here.”

Lanthir’s gaze narrowed once more. “You’ve laid claim to her?”

“YES YOU DOLT!” Eirlya screeched. “I’ve been telling you that since we got here!”

Wow. She was angry. The last time he’d seen her close to being this wound up was when they’d stormed the crypt. The fury was contagious, and he was finding it harder to keep hold of his self-control. He already didn't like when others took what was important to him, just like anyone else, but this was even worse than that. He'd dared to lay a hand on the one person he'd ever cared about. For that, he'd pay. 

“Yes, she’s mine,” he hissed. “We’re almost married, after all.”

“What?!” Lanthir and Eirlya asked at the same time, both shocked.

“You’re in the process of bonding?” Lanthir questioned incredulously with a glance toward her and then back toward him. “You intend to see it through?”

Despite his better judgment, the word left his lips before he could stop it. “Yes.”

Eirlya’s eyes were wider than he’d ever seen them, and she looked ready to rip his head off. Well, shit. He’d clearly said something wrong. He was just doing what her mother had told him to!

“Enough of this insanity.” Lanthir rushed him but Astarion was ready. He waited until the man was close then slipped behind him with ease. He grabbed hold of his shoulder and brought him close so he could plunge his fangs into his throat. His blood was warm and reminded him of, well, summer, but it was nowhere near as wonderful as Eirlya’s was. For once he didn't have to worry about losing himself in the feeling, and he was going to enjoy every moment of it. 

Halsin let him continue and instead countered the spell holding Eirlya to her chair.

“Are you alright?” he asked.

She nodded and moved over toward Astarion, just as he finished drinking the last of the bastard’s blood.

“What did you do?!” she asked, voice higher-pitched than usual.

He furrowed his brows and held up his hands defensively, causing Lanthir's body to drop to the ground with a loud 'thud'. “What your mother said to! She said to claim you, and that's what I did!”

He watched as she ran a hand over her face and pinched the bridge of her nose. “…Oh, love. You could have just left it at that.”

“What do you mean?”

She sighed and let her hand drop. “You told him ‘yes’ when he asked about your intentions and our status.”

“Oh, well, that’s not really a lie! Because apparently we are? And he’s dead now, so it shouldn’t matter anymore. Right?”

She shook her head. “You essentially made a promise. Here, in Titania’s realm.”

He blanched, now starting to understand what she meant. He’d… Answered yes. That he intended to see the ceremony through. He’d just panicked over not being ready, and here he was, committing to the rest of it without even meaning to. Fuck. Two hundred years of careful, calculated behavior always seemed to come undone when she was involved. All sense of logic and reason flew straight out the window. 

“I’m sorry,” she said with a frown, reaching out to rub his shoulder reassuringly. “I’m not upset. Just- Worried because I never wanted you to be trapped in something without your consent. Not again.”  

He nodded and closed his eyes as he tried to focus once more. “There are worse deals to be bound to,” he admitted. “It isn’t that I’m… Opposed to the idea, just-“

She nodded as well. “It’s very soon and early on, I know. Give me a second to think this through, okay?”

He watched her face curiously as her nose wrinkled in thought. She was adorable when she tried to think about what she wanted to say. Her face got all scrunched up like a chipmunk hoarding nuts in its cheeks.

“Okay,” she started. “You just said yes, which leaves a lot of wiggle room. You’ve promised that we will, not that we will right now.”

“Ah, wordplay really is important, isn’t it?” he asked, impressed.

She gave a quiet laugh. “It is, yes. Gives us time to think this through a bit more. So, for now, let’s get the hells out of here, okay?”

“We need to find your mother first,” Halsin interjected. “Last we saw her she was off trying to find someone to ask after you.”

Eirlya blinked a few times before she groaned. “That means she’s off drinking.”

He couldn’t help the smile that slowly crossed his lips. This all had been incredibly anticlimactic but he was grateful to have her back with him. He'd been so afraid, even if he hadn't wanted to admit it. Twice now he'd come so close to losing her. But she was here with him again, and he could breathe easy, as the saying went.

That didn’t stop the familiar knot of guilt from forming in the pit of his stomach.

The dead eladrin’s words continued to echo in his mind right alongside Cazador’s.

‘She’ll never be happy with you.’

Chapter Text

Finding her mother wasn’t difficult; they’d just had to follow the sound of her laughter. Eirlya had been right about the drinking, as the woman was face-deep in a bottle of wine by the time they reached her.

“Come on, we’re leaving,” she said, arm wrapped around her mother’s waist to pull her away from the small group she’d been with.

Variele grinned and patted her cheek. “Oh, good, I knew you’d be alright!”

Halsin nodded toward Eirlya and scooped Variele into his arms. “Easier this way, I think, since we do want to leave.”

She really did, which was the only reason she wasn’t going to put up a fight about him holding her mother bridal style… Or the fact that her mother was currently pinching his cheeks and fussing over how ‘handsome’ a face he had.

They left without any trouble and were back at her home before they knew it.

Halsin deposited Variele on one of the couches and glanced to her. “Alright. I think I’m ready if you both are.”

She glanced at Astarion who offered her a small smile in return. “I think we’re both more than ready to go.”

Variele sighed and shifted to sit up on the couch, eyes saddened. “You truly have to go?”

Lya paused, brows furrowed as she met her mother’s gaze. With a sigh, she moved over to sit beside her and wrapped her arms around her.  “I know you don’t like being here alone,” she said quietly. “I know. But I also have my own life to live. I can’t stay here, always. Though I will visit. Just… Don’t let me get kidnapped again to try and keep me.”

Variele blinked. “How did- Of course you knew. You’re my daughter.”

She laughed quietly and shook her head. “It wouldn’t be the first time you pulled something like that, mother.” She pressed a gentle kiss to her cheek. “Until next time?”

Variele nodded and leaned over to kiss her forehead. “Quarlani'har va,” she whispered.

“Quarlani’har va,” Lya replied.

She pushed herself off of the couch and reached out to take Astarion’s hand. “Let’s get back to reality, not that I’m very eager to do that, either.”

Astarion chuckled and gave her hand a squeeze. “Neither am I, but alas, such is the way if we want to rid ourselves of these damned worms.”

She led him outside, allowing Halsin a private goodbye with Variele. He didn’t take too long and was with them in minutes.

“I’m surprised mother took you with,” she said as they walked, casting a sidelong glance at Astarion. “To the Seelie Court, that is.”

He smirked. “Ah, yes, me too, but apparently she views me as her son now.”

Eirlya skidded to a stop and turned to look at him. “I’m sorry, what?”

His laughter echoed through the glen. “My reaction as well!”

“How did you manage that?” she asked incredulously.

His smirk only grew wider. “Well, I uh… Might have pinned her to the wall by the throat.”

She blinked a few times. He’d done… What?

“Don’t be angry! I mean, it worked, didn’t it? I just had enough of her incessant criticism, and I… Snapped.”

She took a step toward him and reached up to cup his cheeks. He looked like he was bracing for impact of some kind, which really, tugged at her heart more than she wanted to admit. She didn’t want him to think she was going to hurt him. Someday, with time, they'd reach a point where he'd be okay, she was sure.

Especially when the contact was her kissing him, as she was now.

He leaned into her touch for a moment then pulled back to look at her. “That was… Not the reaction I was expecting.”

She shook her head. “No one has ever stood up to my mother like that. No wonder she approved. Sometimes a little force is the answer with her. I’m… Impressed.”

His grin was back in moments. “Really? Hm, I shouldn’t be surprised, I suppose.”

Her own smirk returned, and she kissed him again before starting to walk once more, ignoring Halsin’s sighs behind them.

“She also gave me some bark from the tree?”

She turned to look at him, brows raised. “She really did accept you. Damn. You wouldn’t have gotten that otherwise. I mean it literally – the tree wouldn’t have given part of itself if she didn’t mean her words wholeheartedly.”

That made her feel all warm and tingly inside. If there was one thing that they’d managed to get out of this experience, it was her mother’s approval. She’d not been sure they’d ever get it, and for it to have happened so quickly… She wasn’t going to complain.

They reached the location where they’d entered Faerie and took in a deep breath as she raised her hands to open the crossing once more.

“All things considered, this was a pretty good trip,” she said with a nod. “I was expecting worse.”

Astarion and Halsin exchanged glances before turning to look back at her.

“I’m sorry, worse?” Astarion asked. “We encountered a crazed hunting party, you got kidnapped last minute, and your mother tried to feed me to a nixie.”

She giggled and shrugged. “Pretty tame, really.”

She motioned toward the portal and smiled. “Time to go!”

She walked through hand in hand with Astarion and Halsin stepped out right behind them.

Back into the Material Plane, and back to the craziness of the Absolute.

Chapter Text

She understood immediately what her mother had meant about being in the mortal realm. The second they stepped through the crossing, her body felt uncomfortable. There was no other way to explain it. The air wasn’t charged with magic in the same way, and it left her wanting more. She really would have to make regular trips back to the Feywild – something that she wasn’t entirely enthused about.

Still, she was grateful that she hadn’t changed too much, and was happy to be back where she was most comfortable. She was sure Halsin and Astarion were, too. Then again, Halsin probably would have enjoyed a little extra time with her mother.

Gross.

“I think the first order of business is talking to Gale,” she said, glancing toward Astarion to see how he was doing. He looked much better now that there wasn’t as much sensory overload for him.

“A good idea,” he agreed.

“Yes,” Halsin said. “As it isn’t every day you see eladrin here. The last thing you want to do is draw further attention to yourself before facing the Absolute.”

She really hated how he continued to be right, though most of her annoyance with him now stemmed from the fact that he’d fucked her mother. She wasn’t sure she’d be getting over that any time soon – or ever.

They started the short walk toward their camp, mostly in silence.

“Wait, weapon down. It’s them.”

She raised a brow at Gale’s words as they approached. They weren’t often that on edge; she hoped nothing had happened while they were away.

“Good to see you,” Shadowheart greeted as she lowered her mace. “Eirlya, you’re looking gr- good. You’re looking good.”

Lya snorted at the poor attempt at a save, more than a little amused and in no way offended. “Yes, green. I go golden and super pale, too, apparently.”

Karlach rushed to them, shoving Gale and Shadow out of her way so she could pull her up into a tight embrace. “Oh! It just wasn’t the same without you all here. Glad to see you’re all in one piece.”

The tiefling set her down and stepped back to join the others.

“Anything happen while we were gone?”

The others shook their head.

“Nothing of note. We didn’t make much headway, but found out a little more information about the Steel Watch,” Shadowheart answered. “What about you lot? How was the Feywilds?”

Astarion shook his head. “…Wild,” he muttered. “A lot happened in the course of a few days.”

Eirlya glanced at Halsin, eyes narrowed. “A lot,” she confirmed.

“Hey, now! I do apologize for what you saw, but I will not apologize for my actions. I may be a man of nature, but I’m a man all the same.”

She shuddered. “No. No, I don’t want to hear it. I won’t.”

Shadowheart and Karlach exchanged a look while Gale glanced toward Astarion for confirmation about if what he was thinking happened was what actually happened.

Astarion mouthed a reply back, ‘Worse. Bear Halsin.’

Gale’s eyes slowly widened with realization before he shuddered, too.

“So, yes, clearly that happened,” Astarion said, wanting to change the subject lest Eirlya decided she wanted to put Halsin down. “We ran from the Wild Hunt, met a few fey that are close to Eirlya, she got kidnapped by some crazed baron to the Queen who wanted to marry her, we got engaged, I ate the bastard, her mother threatened to feed me to a nixie, and we also visited a magical mirror that I looked damn good in… Am I forgetting anything?”

Eirlya shrugged. “The forest of reversed sizes,” she added.

“Ah, yes, that,” he said with a nod.

The others nodded as well, though all of what the vampire had said slowly began to sink in.

“WAIT-“ Karlach all but screeched.

“Hold on-“ Shadowheart said as she raised her hands.

“Excuse me?” Gale asked, brows raised.

Eirlya and Astarion exchanged confused looks before bringing their attention back to their friends. “What?”

“Oh, I don’t know. The fact that Mister Fear of Commitment here said you got ENGAGED?” Karlach was the one to point it out as the other two were speechless.

Astarion paused as he thought over what he said. “Hm, I suppose I did. That’s not exactly it. It’s complicated.”

“As most things fey are,” Eirlya offered with a shrug.

That didn’t stop Karlach from squealing and pulling them both into a hug at the same time. Astarion squirmed though Eirlya just went with it.

“Can I be the maid of honor? Please? I’ve never been a part of a wedding before!”

Shadowheart finally managed to find her voice and stepped forward to place a hand on the energetic woman’s arm. “Karlach, they said it was complicated. I do not believe they intend to do anything about this just yet. Am I right?”

Eirlya nodded and Astarion cleared his throat.

“Neither of us are ready,” Eirlya answered. “There was just a, uh… Mishap with promises being made accidentally. We aren’t going to blame anyone.”

Astarion glanced up at the sky, doing his best to look as innocent as possible. Even without that behavior the rest of the group knew it was him – who else would it have been?

“Anyway, we’re very happy to be back. I’m still… Me, mostly. Just more like my mother.” She paused. “Just not in romantic and physical tastes.”

Halsin groaned and waved a hand over his shoulder. “I’ll be at my tent if you have need of me.”

At least he was wise enough not to push it. She had to work through her feelings, and he respected her need to lash out a little.

“I’m hoping you might be able to help me learn to glamour, Gale?” she asked as she turned toward the wizard in question.

“Certainly,” he cheerily replied. “For now, come. We’re just putting the finishing touches on a meal.”

He headed back toward the campfire with Karlach and Shadowheart following shortly after.

Eirlya turned toward Astarion, a small smile settled on her lips. “I still feel the need to apologize even though I’m not the one who mentioned the marriage thing.”

He snorted and shook his head. “None of that is your fault so don’t even begin to feel guilty. I brought that all upon myself – even the… Hug.”

“And you’re alright?” she asked, brows raised. “I know you’re fine with me, but…”

“Surprisingly much better,” he admitted. “But that’s probably thanks to you.”

He paused. “You’re clearly not alright, though. If you want to talk about the Halsin thing-“

“I don’t want to talk about it,” she dismissed quickly. “Though, I have changed my mind about you punching him.”

He sighed. “Alas, my dear, as much as I would enjoy doing so I think the time for that has passed. I do enjoy watching you test his patience, though. If that helps you work through all of that, then by all means.”

She considered his words for a moment. Hm… He wasn’t exactly known for having the healthiest coping methods. If he was telling her what she was doing was okay to do, she found herself rethinking the entire approach.

What she hadn’t picked up on was the way Astarion had smirked when she looked away – implying that he very well might have anticipated that.

Sly bastard.

“Let’s get you fed, hm? You always feel better on a full stomach.” He guided her toward the others, and she put up no fight. She was hungry, and it would be nice to fall back into their normal routine again.

She’d really missed all of this and was happy to be back.

Chapter Text

A few days had passed since their return. While Astarion strategized with the others, Eirlya had been hard at work learning the art of glamour from Gale. She was a quick study, so it really hadn’t taken her long to figure out how to do it.

The harder part was keeping it on herself when she wasn’t paying attention. It had to be a subconscious effort, or it would fall, revealing her true nature.

When she’d finally gotten a good grasp on that, they rejoined the others – and just in time, too. They’d done a bit more scouting and heard a rumor that the gates were shut due to preparations for Lord Gortash’s inauguration. Thankfully they’d been lucky enough to already be within the city walls.

Shadowheart and Gale had tried to secure an invitation to the event, but alas, they were not going to be able to waltz right in.

Or so they thought.

“Lord Gortash is expecting you. Please make your way to the audience chamber.”

Eirlya quirked a brow at the Steel Watcher, head tilted. “Did it just…?” 

“Yeah,” Shadowheart replied. “Yeah, I think it did.”

Astarion’s lip curled into a snarl. “He’s playing with us.”

“Damn bastard,” Karlach hissed, steam puffing from her skin.

Lya sighed and reached out to take her hand in hers then gave it a gentle squeeze. The heat didn’t bother her, and she knew the woman needed all the extra support she could get right now. She couldn’t begin to imagine how it had to feel being forced to face the one who sold you.

“Please promise me that you’ll do what you can to remain in control,” she whispered. “I understand how much you want to split him with your axe, but we have to gain the upper hand somehow.”

The tiefling huffed through clenched teeth.

“I know you know I’m right,” Lya insisted with a frown. “Please promise me.”

“Gah! Fine, I promise,” Karlach conceded. “I hate it when you’re right.”

In this circumstance, she hated that she was, too. The idea of striking the bastard down where he stood was more than appealing, but Astarion was right – he had to be setting up a game of some kind. He knew exactly who they were and why they were there. Either he had the utmost confidence that he could take them (and she was sure he could with the power of Bane and the Steel Watch on his side), or he had another angle entirely.

As Karlach moved farther ahead in their group, Astarion dropped back to take her place instead.

“Are you sure you’re ready to be doing this?” he asked in a whisper.

She shrugged. “I don’t really have a choice, do I? The Elder Brain is revolting. Time is no longer on our side. Besides, should I break the concentration there are worse things we could be dealing with – and already are, anyway.”

“Fair point,” he agreed with a shrug.

“Your concern is appreciated, though,” she offered with a faint smile. Her way of saying ‘thank you’ without actually saying the words. “I know it’s difficult for you to express your worries for me at times.”

He wrinkled his nose and waved a dismissive hand. “Yes, well… I don’t have a good comeback to that. Damn it.”

She giggled in response as they both boarded the lift with the others.

The entire ride up felt like an eternity. They had no idea what they were about to walk into, and it left them all on edge. He wouldn’t be stupid enough to harm them in front of so many spectators, would he? No, that was the opposite of what he’d said back at Moonrise. He wanted to be the savior, and saviors wouldn’t murder in what appeared to be cold blood.

The doors of the lift slid open to reveal a long, red carpet that stretched between aisles of benches. It reminded her a lot of a church’s main sanctum. There were quite a few citizens seated on either side while at the other end of the room was none other than the Chosen of Bane himself.

“Ah, welcome, welcome! My most esteemed guests. Welcome to my city.” Gortash walked toward them with a grin, arms outstretched in greeting.

“Please accept my sincerest apologies for such a cold greeting when you arrived. My Steel Watch is very good at protecting, but not so much conversating.”

Karlach was fuming – almost quite literally – while the others shared their distrust with glares and crossed arms. None of them believed this ‘nice guy’ persona a single bit.

“Now, now, no need for unpleasantries like that. In fact, I understand I’ve reason to applaud you. Ketheric Thorm’s demise is quite impressive – as is that Netherstone you now possess.”

Eirlya glanced at her comrades and fought the urge to sigh when she realized that she was, yet again, the designated talker.

“Well,” she said with a smirk. “I’m pleased you’ve heard so many good things. Makes it easier for you to know what to expect, hm?”

The Lord laughed in genuine amusement. “Ah, I’d heard you were bold, my friend. Before you decide to pull your weapon, please allow me a chance to discuss something with you all. A matter of great importance, truly.”

Her brow raised in surprise. This was not going at all how she’d anticipated.

“You see, with the absence of the stone, the brain has become…” He wriggled his fingers. “Rebellious. All three of the stones are needed together to control it. I needn’t tell you how terrible of an ordeal it would be should control be lost.”

Her shoulders dropped ever so slightly, brows now knit together in concern. No, he didn’t. Many would become infected and transformed, others… Worse. The entire world would become illithid. While they had the prism, she knew it wouldn’t last forever. Especially not when the Emperor was facing waves of attacks from the Gith.

“Not the most pleasant of futures, is it?” Gortash asked. “But one that could easily be avoided if you and I reach an understanding.”

So that’s where this was leading. She wouldn’t have pegged him for the type to try and make a truce. Was he just lazy and didn’t want to backstab Orin himself?

…Or was the threat so real that asking the heroes for help was the better choice?

“What do you suggest?” Her words were tentative to make it clear she wasn’t agreeing; not yet.

“After Thorm’s defeat, Orin has demonstrated herself a threat. She wants the stones for herself, and only wishes to see the world go down in a pool of blood. I, on the other hand, wish to lead this city into glory it has never seen.” He clenched his fist for dramatics. “I propose a pact – I shall cause you and yours no harm to body and soul, should you extend the same courtesy to me.”

Karlach hissed. “Bullshit,” she snapped.

The Lord ignored her for now, which was probably for the best. “You will also have nothing to fear from my Steel Watch as long as our agreement stands.”  

She tapped her fingers against the side of her thigh where they’d been resting. “And you wish for us to get Orin’s stone, yes?”

“Exactly,” he confirmed. “With all three reunited, we can control the brain and all will be well once more. I even offer you all a share of the grandeur – to rule beside me.”

That absolutely would not be happening, but he didn’t have to know that. This was a turn of events that none of them had seen coming.

‘What do you think?’

The question was directed at their protector within the artifact. She very rarely attempted to speak with him herself, but desperate times called for desperate measures. 

‘He does not appear to be lying. This may be a good opportunity for us to accept. Should it prove a dissatisfying arrangement, we may always end it.’

That was how she’d felt, too.

“Alright,” she agreed. She was sure the others would have their own opinions, but if they wanted her to be their spokesperson, they had to trust her to make snap judgment calls, too.

“Wonderful! As soon as you have Orin’s stone, find me in my office upstairs. And to show my good faith – be careful. A Faceless has infiltrated your camp. You have seen firsthand the skill Orin possesses with shapeshifting. She’s even targeted me, and I have quite a bit of protection in place.”

That would be easy enough to sniff out. For her, at least. Just as she’d done with Orin the first time, she would do it again.

“For now, please excuse me and enjoy! History is about to be made before your very eyes.”

He gave a bow of his head and a smirk before leaving them there to begin the ceremony, leaving them with a lot to contemplate about what the hell just happened.

Chapter Text

Their trip back to the camp had been tense.

Her decision hadn’t pleased the others much, but she’d expected that. It didn’t please her, either, but she understood the importance of deals. She could read most liars quite easily as had been established many times over and she agreed with the Emperor’s assessment of Gortash. The man was as slimy as they came, but he could be trusted in this.

The part that concerned her the most was finding Orin. Considering she was the Chosen of Bhaal, well… She didn’t think a vampire den would have anything on the amount of gore they’d find.

At least when they’d gone after Cazador they’d known where to look. Finding Bhaal’s Temple was going to be incredibly difficult – even if they did follow the corpses. If Gortash himself didn’t even know, then they were going to struggle.

“Hmph, you’re overthinking again, aren’t you?”

She blinked a few times to bring her attention back to the present and turned to face Astarion. She wanted to say no, but that would be a blatant lie.

He snickered at her hesitation, knowing he was right.

“We have a place to start so that’s much better than where we were before,” he pointed out. “Those murders certainly seem connected, so if we look into those…”

She nodded in agreement and shifted in his arms to stare up at the tent’s ceiling. “I know,” she said with a sigh. “You just know how much I hate having so little to go on. Going with the flow is fine, but I’d prefer we not have to do that when our lives are on the line.”

“True,” he agreed. “But consider the other part of this – stabbing Orin.”

She laughed with a snort and rolled her eyes. “For once, I agree with you about that. I can’t wait to see her bleed.”

He nuzzled his nose into her neck and pressed a gentle kiss upon her skin. “Speaking of blood…”

“Awwww… Is my wittle Starry hungry?” she teased, lips tugging into her best teasing grin.

He pulled back to look at her, very clearly unamused. “I don’t even know if I should dignify that with a response.”

She chuckled and playfully poked his cheek. “Just by talking you already did~”

He opened his mouth to protest but quickly closed it when he realized she was right.

This made her laugh even more, though she did shift onto her side to give him better access to her neck.

He bent over and was quick to take what he needed, not wanting to linger too long this time as they were both tired. The next days would be long, too, and she’d need all her strength to manage through.

He pulled back and licked his lips free of her blood; she reached up to gently brush away a spot that he missed.

“Do you ever think about after all this is over?” she asked, green eyes studying him.

“Of course,” he replied without hesitation. “And before you even say anything, yes, I’ve thought about it before our little stint in the Feywild.”

She grinned, unable to help it. He really did know her so well – she had been about to ask. Their future, as of right now, was determined to an extent because of that.

“If I’m being honest, I didn’t really,” she admitted. “Not deeply, that is. I just kind of vaguely thought it in the back of my mind. Now that we’re nearing the end…”

She was terrified. There was no guarantee that they were going to make it through this alive or that the world would even survive. There was so much now that she wanted to live for, to experience. So many firsts to have with Astarion there beside her.

“Hey now, no pouting,” he teased as he pushed the corners of her lips into a smile. “You’ll get wrinkles.”

She laughed softly. “I can’t help it. What if we die in all this?”

“Nope,” he replied with an adamant shake of his head. “We won’t. I didn’t fight for my freedom just to see it snuffed out by a giant piece of flesh.”

A smile slowly replaced her frown. “Ah, I see. Because you have spoken, it shall be so?”

He placed a hand on his chest. “My word is law, dearest. Didn’t you know? I used to be a magistrate.”

“Ha! Right, that’s how it works. Silly me.”

He sat up and pulled her with him, sitting her on his lap. “I’m not great at the pep talk thing, but I’ve seen all the shit our merry band of misfits have managed to fight through. We essentially killed a god – I think we can handle a brain.”

She leaned her head against his shoulder. “This is true… You also survived my mother.”

“A more terrifying feat than anything we’ve succeeded in thus far, quite honestly.”

As much as she wanted to protest, to say she was only joking, she couldn’t because that, too, would be a lie. Her mother was terrifying in her own way.

“I have more faith in us now,” she conceded. “Which is good. You deserve the chance to live your life and I’m going to be there every step of the way to ensure you enjoy it.”

He smirked as his fingers began to trail through her green locks. “Mmm, what kinds of things will we do?”

Her eyes fluttered closed at the soothing feeling of his hands. “Visiting tailors for proper clothing that won’t get ruined by blood and mud, going on dates at late-night cafes where I’ll get something sweet and you’ll just pretend you’re drinking. Perhaps traveling and seeing what the world has to offer. I’ve always wanted to explore Neverwinter Woods since that’s where I’m from. I’ve visited but only long enough to find my parents’ graves.”

His expression softened into a gentle smile. “And you say you haven’t thought about it. I thought you couldn’t lie?”

“Mm, I didn’t consider all of this until now. But what have you imagined?”

His fingers slowed for a moment as he considered whether or not to answer her. “Well, I had never really given my future much thought until this worm, but I considered keeping with the whole adventuring thing. Then you started showing up in those fantasies, so naturally, you’d be there with me.”

He moved to massage her shoulders now.

“But after the Feywild…”

Her brows furrowed and nose wrinkled. He was upset about their predicament, wasn’t he? She felt so guilty about the entire thing even though she knew it hadn’t even been her fault. She really had to find a way around the promise, she had to-

“I keep imagining you in one of the finest white silk dresses and a veil tucked under a crown of flowers. You’re smiling under the moonlight holding a bouquet of moonflowers. The first time the image popped into my head I was terrified, but it’s becoming more and more appealing.”

Her eyes snapped open to look at him, lips parted in shock. “Y-You- Huh?”

His smirk returned, basking in her confusion. She knew how much he enjoyed it when he made her flustered.

“I never wanted marriage or to be with someone but that all changed with you. Everything sounds appealing as long as you’re there.”

Her cheeks flushed. “But I still don’t want you to feel like you’re stuck, like you-“

He put a finger to her lips to shush her. “But I’m not. I’m trying to say I want all of that, with you. Two hundred years of terror and having no control changes perspective a bit. I find myself quite liking the idea of having a life partner – something normal that everyone else gets to experience.”

She smiled a little and offered a nod in understanding. “Me too,” she mumbled against his finger.

He let his hand drop and quirked a brow. “But as far as anyone else is concerned, I’ve said none of this. I have an image to uphold.”

“Of course,” she replied with a laugh. “As if the others can’t read you plain as day in that regard. I like the idea, too, though… Facing off against the mundane together. Like arguing over what color towels to bring on our next trip.”

“Red, clearly,” he said.

“No, green, obviously,” she teased him back.

He pulled her in for a gentle kiss, letting their lips linger together. She hummed contently and parted a few moments later.

“I meant what I said in the cemetery – I want to start living with all life has to offer and that means with you. So, we will see the end of Orin. We will fight the big, bad brain and win. We will get married, and you can lecture me about my… Drinking problems.”

She shoved his shoulder playfully. “You’re talking about your love of my blood, aren’t you?”

“Mhm~”

She laughed and wrapped her arms around him tightly, face buried against his shoulder. “You say you’re bad at pep talks, but I beg to differ. That was a pretty damn good one.”

“Yet another thing I’m good at, then! I’ll add it to the list.”

It was difficult to tell whether or not he was joking. He really would have a list of his accomplishments hidden somewhere; she would not put it past him.

“For now, let’s get some rest. Tomorrow is going to be a busy day of hunting down dead bodies.”

She nodded and shifted back down to get comfortable on the bedroll. He followed suit, though didn’t let go of her.

For once she was able to feel a little okay about everything and fall into her trance without the fear of failure that often plagued her.